Precious Princess

by Too_Much_Angst

Summary:

Usagi is just a normal fourteen-year-old girl who always gets bad grades. She just so happened to befriend the famous Violinist Kaiou Michiru and race car driver Tenou Haruka. It was hard to believe something like that happened to her, but Haruka and Michiru were both really nice and pretty, too.

Then, a talking cat came into her life and made her fight evil in a sailor suit.

 

Dark Kingdom Arc: Chapters 3-21

Mugen Arc: Chapters 22-32

Currently: Dream Arc

 

Part 1 out of 3 of a Series

Notes:

Edited and Revised: 11/20/2024

Chapter 1: Tsukino Usagi and Kaiou Michiru

Notes:

Edited and Revised: 11/20/2024

Usagi sighed, not again. She had gotten another bad grade. How was she supposed to take this home to her mom? There was no way her mom would be happy with a grade like this. Usagi sighed again and started walking; she stared at her paper dejectedly. Why did this keep happening to her? 

Actually, Usagi knew the answer to that question. She had chosen to read manga instead of spending her time studying. Like she was supposed to, but it wasn't her fault that manga was so much better than studying! Doing homework and studying was so boring! Meanwhile, manga allows Usagi to read about magical things, such as princesses waiting for their prince to save them! Ah, wouldn't it be nice to be a princess? It wasn't fair! Umino consistently earns great scores, even when he doesn't study. Why couldn't she do that? Wouldn't it be nice if she didn't have to study and could just read manga and play games, yet still achieve amazing test scores? That would be amazing! 

Yeah, that would be so amazing! Well, it's not as amazing as being a secret princess like in manga. Usagi thought to herself and giggled a little as her foot got stuck in a crack in the sidewalk, causing her to fall. Her test slipped out of her hands as she did. Usagi hit the ground face-first. Just her luck. Why was she born so clumsy? 

"Are you alright?" A voice asked, and Usagi looked up. An older girl with beautiful, seaweed-green curls in her hair and deep blue eyes knelt next to her. The girl looked at her with concern, her eyes shining clearly, as blue as the sea. Looking into them was like staring at the ocean itself. Usagi's mouth was a bit dry; she didn't know what to say.

"Y-yes, I'm fine." Usagi eventually managed to speak, pushing herself off the ground as quickly as she could manage. Just for a moment, Usagi's eyes fell on a beautiful golden mirror that this mystery girl had held close to her chest. The mystery girl was smiling at her warmly, and Usagi noticed the hot pink lipstick on her lips. Usagi thought it suited her well. In her opinion, at least Usagi didn't know much about makeup and stuff. Sure, like any girl, she enjoyed it, along with pretty necklaces and jewels that sparkled in the sun, but when it came to using makeup, Usagi was rather clueless.

Usagi wasn't sure why, but the smile this woman gave her made her a bit nostalgic. In the back of her mind, she was reminded of people dressed in yellow, red, blue, and green who smiled at her similarly. This felt different, though; she didn't know why or who the people she was remembering were. The mystery girl's lips quirked up a bit as her smile grew. "You have such pretty eyes. You must have been a princess in your past life." 

Usagi blinked at the words being spoken to her. Had she heard that right? Her face went hot, maybe from embarrassment or because she was flustered, since nobody had said such a thing to her before. It really did feel like a random thing to say, but Usagi couldn't deny that it made her heart pound furiously. "O-oh, you think so? I’m Tsukino Usagi. What’s your name?” Usagi asked; she felt kinda awkward, like if she spoke anymore, and she worried she might run her mouth too much and put off the mystery girl. Yet Usagi couldn't help but note the fondness, or maybe it was something else in the mystery girl's eyes, and it was a bit strange because nobody had ever looked at her that way before. It was kinda strange, but Usagi didn't think she disliked it either.

"I'm Kaiou Michiru. It's nice to meet you, Miss Tsukino." The girl, Michiru, spoke, and Usagi thought Michiru was a super pretty name. However, she faltered a bit at the way Michiru addressed her because she had never been one for honorifics and the like.

"Y-You can call me Usagi." She spoke softly, watching as Michiru's smile grew. She really didn't understand why Michiru was so happy about what she had just said. 

"Alright then, I suppose it's only fair if you call me Michiru in return." Usagi nodded; that made sense. 

"Oh, I believe this is yours, Usagi." Michiru held out her hand, holding her Usagi's test.

Usagi suddenly felt very embarrassed again. Someone had seen it—someone had seen her grade. Usagi could barely look at the paper and averted her eyes. She knew what was written on it—a twenty-eight, written in a bright red marker in the corner of the paper. "T-Thank you…very much," Usagi stammered slowly as she quickly took the paper from Michiru's hand, her own hands shaking slightly. Maybe it was out of curiosity, but she shifted her gaze back towards Michiru, and to her surprise, there was no trace of mocking on the other girl's face. Maybe…Michiru had somehow missed her grade? Usagi could hope, at least.

"There's no need to be embarrassed about it. Everyone will get a bad grade from time to time." Michiru spoke, her voice soft and reassuring, and her words confirmed that Michiru had seen her grade after all. But it was so weird to Usagi that Michiru wasn't laughing at her for it. But it was nice too. Usagi found the words comforting, even if she knew that she didn't just get bad grades from time to time. It was always the case. The thought caused Usagi to feel rather sheepish, and she averted her gaze from Michiru this time. 

"Well…I tend to get bad grades… a lot…like almost…every time." Usagi, for some reason, decided to divulge this information. Who knows why? Now Michiru was going to laugh at her for sure. But, to Usagi's surprise, Michiru didn't laugh or scold her, like her mom or maybe Miss Haruna, or maybe even Naru would. She just continued to smile, as if the fact Usagi continually got horrible grades didn't matter at all. 

"If it would help, I could help you study sometime." Michiru offered rather quickly, but not too quickly that it would be weird. After all, Usagi was a stranger to Michiru, and she had only just learned her name. Maybe it only seemed quick because the offer had taken Usagi aback so much. 

"Really?" Usagi asked almost hesitantly because she wasn't sure if she had misheard Michiru. 

Mirichu nodded, "Yes, I would love to help, but it's up to you, though." 

Usagi was thrilled, not that she'd ever admit it, because she hated studying. Anyway, that wasn't the part she was thrilled about. It was more that Michiru offered to help, rather than laughing or boasting about her better grades, as Umino did. The fact was strange in itself; she thought so, at least. 

"That would be great!" Usagi spoke excitedly because, even though she hated studying, the fact that someone was willing to help her was amazing; it was hard for Usagi to even process that it had just happened. 

For a moment, it looked as though Michiru seemed more excited at the prospect of studying with her than Usagi did herself as the smile on her face grew, but she ignored it because that would be a bit odd since she was sure that Michiru didn't need help studying. If she did, why would she offer to help Usagi? Also, there was the fact that she had just met. Usagi watched curiously as Michiru pulled a notepad from her school bag and jotted something down before ripping it out of the notepad. "Do you have a phone at your house?"

Usagi blinked as it took a minute for her to register the words being spoken to her; for some reason, she wasn't really sure why. This happened frequently, and it was somewhat annoying at times. "Umm…yeah! I do!" 

Michiru smiled and held out the paper she had just torn from the notepad, which she held out for Usagi to take. Usagi hesitated for a moment; she didn't know why, but she eventually took the paper. There was a series of numbers written on it; it was a phone number, she assumed. "This is the number for my phone. Please call sometime." 

Usagi faltered for a moment and wondered if Michiru meant the number to the phone in her home or like an actual—uh, one of those super expensive phones you could carry around—well, maybe that wasn't important. "A-Alright." 

Michiru stood up, "I'm very sorry, Usagi, but I need to go now. I hope to see you later." Maybe it was just her, but Michiru's words came across as being very reluctant to Usagi. Usagi shrugged it off and watched as Michiru walked off. She smiled to herself. Michiru was very nice; Usagi thought so, at least. Usagi wondered if they could become friends, or if they were already friends. Oddly, Usagi felt safe around Michiru, which didn't make much sense since they had only just met. But she didn't think she should dwell on it. There was no point in that. 

_______

Michiru smiled to herself and felt a sensation that could only be described as giddy. There was a warmth present in her chest, and her heart still beat a bit too fast as she opened the door to her apartment. She was still a bit surprised, to be honest. To run into the Princess's reincarnation by sheer chance was a coincidence; she had just happened to be in the right place at the right time. Michiru was glad she had her talisman with her because it had only taken a glance to see that the blonde-haired, bun-headed girl who had fallen was her Princess reborn.

She had always assumed the Princess had been reincarnated; after all, why wouldn't the Queen send her daughter to be reborn? But she had never expected to meet her. That option had never been a possibility in her mind. Their Princess, their beautiful and kind Princess, Princess Serenity, had always been her guiding light back during her old life as she stayed in her solitary post in the outer solar system. She had been the reason to continue fighting anyone who sought to harm the Silver Millennium, and there had been many. As tales of the Legendary Silver Crystal the Queen had possessed spread far and wide, and it seemed most of the galaxy sought its power for themselves. Michiru remembered fighting many who came from distant solar systems. But Michiru had never stopped fighting and doing her duty to guard the solar system from invaders as she kept fighting for the sake of her Princess. Who was, to put it simply, someone to fight for. 

Princess Serenity…well, it was Usagi now. Usagi was sweet, and the way she reacted to certain things was a bit cute. But she was also beautiful, the spitting image of the Princess she had seen grow up through her talisman as she grew up herself at her post back then, all alone. Usagi, her precious Princess, didn't seem to remember anything of their previous lives, which was good—more than good, great—a relief, in all honesty. Since she had no memories, there was no chance Usagi could get involved in anything and get hurt. 

Usagi would never get involved with Mugen and the Death Busters. The aliens that were lurking within this area. Of course, even interacting with Usagi had its dangers, and the last thing she wanted to do was put a target on her Princess's back. So Michiru knew she really shouldn't even attempt to get close. But now that she had met Usagi, she couldn't ignore her. She could protect her this time; in this life, she'd protect Usagi; she would keep her Princess safe, a privilege she had never had before. "Michiru?" Haruka called, walking into the room. 

Michiru smiled lovingly at Haruka, her beloved. Her girlfriend, Sailor Uranus, was the other person she held most dear. Their love blossomed in their first life as the original Sailor Neptune and Sailor Uranus, but they couldn't really be together due to them being ordered to stay at their posts. Now, this time, they could be together. Michiru knew she had to tell Haruka about their Princess and about meeting her, something they never got to do in their first lives, as Haruka might care more about her Princess even more than Michiru did. 

"You're later than usual. Did something happen?" Haruka asked with concern showing in her eyes. Michiru could imagine Haruka might be worrying if she had been attacked, but she shook her head, still smiling, staying quiet for just a moment longer, wondering how to broach the subject.

"Harkua, you know how we always assumed that our Princess and everyone else who died were reincarnated like we have been?" Michiru spoke, deciding it would be best to get straight to the point. Haruka paused and looked at her strangely. She was clearly confused but was waiting for Michiru to say what she wanted to say. Haruka was always sweet and patient with her. "Well, the Princess was reincarnated. I met her today. I thought you'd like to meet her as well because you care for her, too."

Michiru stared Haruka in the eyes, waiting for a response and watching all the different emotions that shone in Haruka's eyes. "I… are you sure that's wise?" Haruka sounded conflicted, and Michiru knew and understood her concerns. Maybe she was being a bit selfish right now, but this was an opportunity they never got back then. 

"It's fine, Haruka. She has no memories; she doesn't have to know anything." Michiru spoke, reasoning with Haruka, knowing it wouldn't take much to get her lover to agree, and maybe she was taking advantage of that just a tiny bit. Michiru watched as Haruka paused, clearly thinking and mulling it over herself. Hopefully, she'd arrive at the same conclusion Michiru had. Haruka will allow herself to be a bit selfish as well. 

"Well, I suppose it's all right. If we stay away from Mugen." Haruka eventually spoke, and Michiru practically beamed that her lover had given in. "Our Princess…she has a new name, doesn't she? Do you know what it is?" Haruka asked her after pausing for another minute because Michiru could imagine her head still reeling.

Michiru smiled at her lover, her beautiful girlfriend, brightly. “It’s Tsukino Usagi.” 

 

_______

 

Unbeknownst to Michiru and Haruka, the time of their princesses' awakening was near, and a cat wandered the streets in the dead of night. She was looking for a Senshi that never existed. All while their precious Princess slept soundly in her bed, unaware of the world she was soon to be thrust into. 

Notes:

Edit: This chapter was fun to revise/rewrite

Chapter 2: Tenoh Harkua

Summary:

Michiru introduces Usagi to Haruka.

Michiru smiled to herself as she waited, sitting on a bench by an arcade. Usagi had called her asking if she wanted to talk, which she was more than happy to do. Usagi was her Princess, and if she could, she would give her all the time in the world. She knew Haruka, who was waiting a bit further away, fully agreed with that sentiment. 

"Mirichu!" Michiru heard the voice of her Princess calling her name, and she turned her head just in time to see Usagi running up towards her. She smiled because it looked like her Princess was excited to see her. However, Michiru wasn't sure if she was worthy enough for her Princess to be so excited to see her. That type of excitement was best reserved for her Prince. 

Michiru directed her attention at Usagi, who was trying to catch her breath. It looked as though Usagi had run all the way here. Michiru wouldn't be surprised if she had solely based on the impression she had of Usagi so far. Not that it was a bad impression at all. 

"Usagi, how have you been?" Usagi looked up at Michiru as she spoke, a bright smile on her face, and Michiru watched as Usagi seemed to light up at her words. 

"Oh! I've been good!" Usagi spoke a bit clumsily, Michiru noted. It seemed like she was tripping over her words, and Michiru thought it added to her Princess's charm. Michiru was a bit relieved to learn Usagi was doing all right. She had gotten the impression from their initial meeting that Usagi was the type who could get into trouble easily, or at least that was the impression she received from their short interaction. So Michiru was glad that her Princess had not found trouble while she was not around. Also, sue her; she was just a bit overprotective of her Princess. 

Mentally, Michiru swore to herself that she would keep Usagi safe. No matter the cost, as her Princess's personal Senshi had not awakened yet, someone had to protect Usagi in their stead. It was only natural. It was necessary. "Say, Usagi, may I introduce you to someone?" Michiru asked, hoping to introduce her to Haruka. She had asked Setsuna if she would like to meet her as well, but she declined, saying it was too risky for all three of them to be around Usagi. 

Usagi paused for a moment before smiling again, "Yeah! Okay! Who do you want to introduce me to?" Michiru stood from the bench and gazed at Usagi fondly. She was really cute and quite beautiful, too, which Michiru expected from her Princess, of course. "Someone special to me," Michiru spoke in a warm tone, unsure if she should divulge too much without Haruka here. 

Usagi's eyes sparkled, curious. To Michiru, Usagi was her Princess, but right now, she was more akin to an excited puppy. As Michiru walked, with Usagi trailing slightly behind her, she hoped Usagi's awakening would not come so that Usagi could live this life in peace. Never. She wanted Usagi to be able to live in peace forever, "Michiru!" Usagi spoke from behind her, grabbing her attention. 

Michiru wasn't hesitant to look back at her, her Princess smiling, as she replied immediately, "Yes?" She saw her Princess had tilted her head to the side, and Michiru wondered if she was going to ask a question.

"I've been wondering…what school do you go to? I didn't recognize your uniform when we met." Usagi asked in a tone that sounded like pure curiosity. Yet Michiru's blood ran cold; she couldn't risk Usagi getting involved with Mugen. Her hands shook a bit, and her throat felt dry; she couldn't answer that question. She couldn't. She couldn't risk it. She couldn't.

"Ah… It's nowhere special, just some private school," Michiru answered, pretending everything was fine when, for a moment, it wasn't. 

Usagi blinked, "Private schools are usually really expensive, right? That sounds special to me." She seemed to be still curious. 

Michiru's smile grew strained, "No, it's really not. Let's talk about something else, please?" Usagi tilted her head to the side and grew quiet. Michiru worried that she might have alienated Usagi from her. Hopefully, she hadn't. Hopefully. "So, Usagi, how do you spend your free time?" Michiru asked, trying to fill the silence.

"I like to read manga and go to the arcade. What do you like to do, Michiru?" Usagi answered happily, and Michiru let out a sigh of relief as it seemed her previous fears were unfounded. 

"I play the violin," Michiru said as she stopped walking abruptly. She turned, noticing how Usagi barely stopped herself from colliding with her. Michiru made a note to herself so she could say something beforehand next time. However, she also noted the excited sparkle in Usagi's eyes. She smiled, "Let's wait here, alright?"

_______

Haruka walked along the sidewalk, looking for Michiru. She had said she'd be around here with the Princess. The Princess…Haruka was going to meet the princes, but she could never have done this in her past life. Tsukino Usagi, what was she like? Michiru hadn't told her much, maybe because, from what she understood, Michiru's interaction with the Princess was brief. Haruka stopped walking and looked around. By a complex of what looked like apartment buildings, she spotted Michiru and a blonde-haired girl standing behind her. Haruka reasoned that the girl must be Usagi. Haruka could not believe this was happening, like, actually happening.

Haruka never thought this would happen, and she was so grateful it was. She would finally meet her beloved Princess. How many times had she dreamed of this? And now it was finally happening: Haruka was finally meeting her Princess. It felt like she was a song on loop, as she repeated this fact over and over again. Haruka was rather nervous, well, how could she not be? She had never met her Princess before. 

Haruka turned the corner and saw Michiru standing there, a shorter blonde girl with buns and pigtails standing behind her, and Haruka just froze, her heart skipping a beat.

This was really happening.

_______

Michiru smiled as she saw Haruka on the sidewalk across from Usagi and herself. "Usagi? Do you see that woman across from us?" Michiru gestured to Haruka as she spoke, and she internally scolded herself for not being able to tell her Princess Haruka was her girlfriend. She didn't know why she was worried. She was sure Usagi wasn't like her family.

"Oh! Is that your friend Michiru?" Usagi asked ecstatically, and Michiru was happy that Usagi was so excited to meet Haruka simply because she thought she was Michiru's friend. Michiru nodded and watched as Haruka walked over. Michiru waved at Haruka, smiling lovingly.

"Usagi, this is Tenoh Haruka, my girlfriend," Michiru said, moving to stand next to Haruka, who had crossed the street. For a moment, she worried about what Usagi might say or how Usagi might react to Haruka being her girlfriend. 

"Oh! Um… I'm Tsukino Usagi! It's great to meet you!" Usagi said, bowing slightly. Michiru felt a wave of relief crash over her at Usagi's response, mainly because her Princess hadn't even said anything about her and Haruka being girlfriends. "Michiru just calls me Usagi, so you can too!"

Haruka smiled, "It's nice to meet you, Usagi." Michiru paused at Haruka's words, a bit surprised that Haruka was so receptive to referring to their Princess in such an informal manner, but it really was just for the best. 

_______

Haruka looked at her the same way Michiru did, Usagi noted. They both looked at her as if she were a precious person, someone they cared deeply about, someone they had to protect. Why did they look at her like that, Usagi wondered. Well, it didn't really matter to her. She was just happy to make new friends. Usagi loved making new friends. "What do you like to do, Haruka?" Usagi asked, smiling from ear to ear. She wanted to learn as much as she could about her new friends. 

Haruka looked back at her, a little taken aback, and she wondered why. Maybe her question was too sudden. "I like racing," Haruka replied, and Usagi's eyes sparkled. Racing that was so cool! Does that mean Haruka actually did racing? Either way, it was so cool!

"Wow! That's really cool!" because it was so cool! Usagi had a million questions, but she wasn't sure if she should ask them; she didn't want to be annoying. Michiru was smiling, and Usagi noticed it out of the corner of her eye. Was she happy about something? 

"Why don't we find something to do together while we're here?" Michiru sounded happy as she made the suggestion, which meant she was happy. Usagi was glad her new friend was happy, and she wasn't boring them. 

Haruka spoke up, "I'm fine with that. Why don't we look around to see if we find anything interesting?" 

 

_______

 

Haruka was glad that Michiru had come up with an excuse to stay around Usagi. She wanted to stay around her Princess as long as she could. Haruka had been around this area of town before, but Usagi might have yet to do so. There was no harm in going around town again. Haruka watched Usagi out of the corner of her eye as the younger girl looked around excitedly. She was really cute and quite pretty, Haruka thought. Haruka watched as Michiru started engaging in casual conversation with Usagi; listening to their conversation, she decided not to interject for the time being. 

Usagi looked happy just walking and talking to Michiru, and the sight made Haruka feel at ease. 

She wished the days could all be like this one. 

 

_______

Usagi, Haruka, and Michiru sat on a bench quietly. The sky had grown dark, and stars had filled the sky. "The sky is really pretty at night," Usagi said, looking up at the sky. She didn't really know why she said it; she just had. Just a glance, and Usagi noticed Haruka and Michiru were smiling.

"I find it pretty, especially the moon," Michiru spoke, and Usagi wondered why she felt as though her words had a double meaning. She didn't know why, though. Usagi sighed and looked back up at the sky, this time at the moon, smiling.

"I've always found the moon comforting. I don't understand why, though." Usagi found that the words just slipped out. Michiru looked at Usagi. Of course, that made sense. Usagi was the Princess of the Silver Millennium, the Kingdom of the Moon. Even if she had been reincarnated on earth in a human body, it wouldn't change her origin. 

"While it would be nice to stay here longer, it's getting late. Usagi, you need to go home, don't you?" Haruka's voice sounded reluctant as if she really didn't want to bring it up, and it took a moment for Usagi to process the words before they dawned on her, and she realized. "Oh! You're right! Mom would be worried if I didn't come back soon!" Usagi jumped up from the bench, and she really had to go. She didn't want Mom to get mad at her and yell again. She really didn't! She turned rather quickly, and she waved goodbye to Haruka and Michiru. She was a bit disappointed that she had to leave. "Bye! I'm sorry, I've got to go!" 

Haruka and Michiru watched in silence as Usagi ran off in a hurry. 

 

_______

Usagi lay in bed, a million thoughts flashing through her mind. She was thinking of Haruka and Michiru. The two of them were both really nice and really pretty. Usagi hoped they could be better friends as she fell asleep. 

                  

Notes:

Hope you liked this chapter. It’s still a bit short for my liking so I’ll be working to make future chapters longer. Next chapter will probably be the start canon. So Luna will appear, but Haruka and Michiru will still appear! I’m still taking opinions on who to ship the Inner Senshi with so if you want to share please comment! I hope you have a nice day!

Chapter 3: Sailor Moon

Summary:

A few weeks after meeting Michiru and Haruka something interesting happens to Usagi.

Notes:

I meant to have this finished over a week ago, but I got writer's block in the middle of writing it. Writer’s block sucks it really does.

Edited and Revised: 12/17/24

“Usagi! You need to get up!” 

 

Usagi bolted awake and shot up in bed. She heard her mother’s voice echoing through the house. What time even was it? She might be late again! Then Mrs. Haruna would yell at her and make her stand in the hallway again. Usagi grabbed her clock off her nightstand in her panic, prepared to see a confirmation of how late she was. Instead, Usagi blinked in confusion as it was only seven-forty in the morning. Huh? She was never up this early…why was her Mom waking her up now? Whatever, she’d just go back to sleep…wait. She was supposed to walk to school with Haruka and Michiru today! Oh no. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, she couldn’t go back to sleep now! She had to hurry! Usagi practically jumped out of her bed, stumbling a bit as she ran back and forth, trying to get dressed and ready for school as fast as humanly possible. She tried to rush down the stairs, only to slip and fall them instead. “Mom! Why didn’t you wake me up earlier!” Usagi cried while maybe more whined. 

 

Usagi heard her mother sigh at her tears, “Usagi, you need to learn how to get up on your own. Especially if you make plans to walk to school with friends in the morning.” Usagi looked at her mom with an annoyed stare as she pouted a bit, her cheeks sticking out a bit, and her eyes were wet with tears. “But, Mom! I can’t help it; I just sleep in! It’s not like I do it on purpose!” Usagi continued to whine, only for her mother to roll her eyes. Obviously, I did not believe her words. 

 

The doorbell rang, and Usagi stiffened, realizing that she had no time to eat breakfast again, of course. But it was fine, she supposed because she could walk to school with Haruka and Michiru! 

“Usagi! Don’t forget your lunch!” Usagi’s mother held out her lunch for Usagi to take, looking quite put off. Usagi paid no mind to her mother’s face and quickly grabbed her lunch and practically threw herself into the genkan, putting her shoes on with little care if they were on the right. It was fine she’d change into indoor shoes at school. Before opening the door, she saw Haruka and Michiru standing there, smiling at her. 

 

“Good morning, Usagi,” 

______

Usagi walked slowly, trailing behind Haruka and Michiru, taking slow, deliberate steps for no particular reason. Usagi looked around a bit aimlessly, not looking for anything in particular; she just didn’t know what to say at all. It had been quite a while since she had been able to walk to school with someone because she always woke up so late. She really didn’t know what she was supposed to talk about, so she just held her breath so that either Haruka or Michiru would say something instead. As her gaze wandered aimlessly, her eyes caught onto something: a spot of black on the road. What was that? It kinda looked like a cat. Usagi tilted her head, hoping that, for some reason, it might help her get a better look. Yeah, she was pretty sure it was a cat. 

 

“Usagi, what are you looking at?” Haruka asked, seeming a bit curious and maybe a bit worried. But Usagi brushed it off and just pointed.

 

“There’s something on the road, and I’m pretty sure it’s a cat.” Usagi watched as Michiru and Haruka’s gaze fell to where she was pointing, and it was quiet for just a moment until Michiru spoke.

 

“I think you’re right. Though it looks a bit uncomfortable, doesn’t it?” Michiru noted, 

 

Usagi tilted her head slowly and squinted, trying to see what Michiru was talking about, and it didn’t really help. Go figure, so instead, Usagi crept over to the cat quietly as she didn’t want to scare it away. The cat, which was pitch black and had bright blue eyes, clawed at its forehead, or rather the bandage on its forehead. “Oh! There’s bandages on its forehead.” Usagi exclaimed, 

 

Well, she couldn’t just leave the cat like this, knowing it was uncomfortable. So she bent down, picked the cat up, and removed the bid-aid, revealing the strange marking. Was it a bald spot? Usagi blinked as she noticed the marking looked like the moon. 

 

“Usagi…maybe you should put the cat down…” Usagi heard Michiru speak, and she could hear the worry in her voice. It was just a cat; what was the harm? Yet Usagi nodded and put the black cat with the crescent bald spot down, maybe because she didn’t want to upset her new friends. As she turned, she was sure the cat was staring at her.

 

But that was silly, right? 

 

______

A frown graced Michiru’s delicate features, and some may say it sullied them, but she couldn’t help but frown as she could feel the icy claws of fear grip her heart because she knew. She knew exactly who that cat was as soon as she saw the crescent marking on its forehead, and she couldn’t understand why the cat was there. They could handle the duty they had been given, and they did not need assistance, especially not from one of the Queen’s advisors. Luna was her name, she looked like a cat, but she was actually Mauian, initially hailing from the planet of Mau, and as such, she had a human form. 

 

However, for some strange reason, Luna always seemed to favor her feline form based on her old memories. Michiru put aside the fact that Luna was still alive even though it had been Eons since the Moon Kingdom’s fall, and she didn’t remember the inhabits of Mau being that lived; she was worried about why she was here and why her Princess had to find her of all people. Her Princess was sweet and had no memories of her previous life, and Michiru desperately wanted it to stay that way. But she had to be overthinking this; hopefully, no, she had to be. After all, one of the Queen’s advisors would never put their Princess in harm's way, right? 

 

Michiru dreaded the answer to her question.

 

______

Usagi sat at her desk, stiff as a board, and she stared at the paper, her test in her hands, as if it were the worst news in her life. It was because it was her Japanese test, and her grade was horrible, which was bound to make her mom angry, especially because Japanese was the language she had spoken all her life, and she failed her test. Usagi wanted to cry because, of course, they had to get their tests back today. Usagi briefly wondered if the world hated her or something. Maybe it did. 

 

“Usagi!” Naru, who was her best friend, called her name as she walked over, holding her test in hand. She seemed almost giddy, and Usagi was sure she got a good grade.

 

Usagi didn’t say anything, and she did not really want to talk after seeing her grade. Instead, she merely glanced at Naru. Which she hoped did bother Naru, but unfortunately, Naru seemed a bit put off by this and spoke, “You got a bad grade again, didn’t you?” Naru sounded anything but surprised.

 

Usagi stiffed but didn’t get to reply as Umino butted in as he always did, “Of course she did! This is Usagi we’re talking about! I didn’t get the grade I wanted either because I didn’t study.” Umino said, showing off his exam, which had a ninety-five written on it. That made Usagi want to scream; Umino always gets the best grades no matter what! Why does he have to brag about it every single time? Usagi watched Naru as she sighed, 

 

“I didn’t get the grade I wanted either; I should have studied more.” Naru’s paper had eighty-five written on it. Seriously, what was with everybody and showing off their scores? At least she knew, unlike Umino, Naru didn’t mean anything by it. 

 

“Oh! By the way, Usagi! My parents are having a huge sale on Jewelry! Would you like to come check it out?”

A sale? Usagi’s eyes sparkled, and that sounded amazing. However, she was already on thin ice with her last test score. So, there was no way she could get anything. Going only to look didn’t sound very enticing. So, a bit reluctantly, Usagi responded, “I’ll pass Naru, maybe next time.” 

 

Naru blinked and tilted her head, and she seemed confused. “But Usagi, this might never happen again. Mama doesn’t really do sales and such.” That was true. Now that Usagi thought about it, this was the first time she could think of a jewelry sale ever happening because, like at the store run by Naru’s parents, at least. Wasn’t their brand super expensive and exclusive? 

 

“Naru, don’t you think it’s weird that the sale’s even happening?” Usagi kinda sorta spoke her thoughts aloud and watched Naru as she paused, seemingly stopping to think for a second, 

 

“Well, it’s a little weird, but I’m sure Mama knows what she’s doing.” 

 

Usagi nodded; surely, that was true. But she still felt a cloud of doubt and worry building in her chest. 

______

 

Usagi sat in her bedroom and sighed. As expected, her mom was furious about her grade. She’d been told she had to study and was not allowed to do anything or go anywhere until she studied properly. Originally, her mom had locked her out, but she had been let back inside to keep her from disturbing the neighbors. 

 

Even worse, Michiru had called earlier, and her mother told her that she was unable to do anything due to her bad exam grade. How embarrassing is that? Why did her mom have to mention her grade? She could have just said she was unavailable! Usagi groaned and placed her head on the desk. How was she supposed to study when her mother embarrassed her like that? 

 

Scratch 

 

Huh, what was that sound? It better not be Shingo messing with her! 

Usagi reluctantly got up and opened her bedroom door, expecting to see Shingo, but someone else was there. She shrugged and closed the door, returning to her desk. 

 

Scratch 

 

Scratch

 

Ugh! There it was again! Just what was that noise? 

 

Scratch 

 

Scratch 

 

Scratch 

 

Scratch 

 

Usagi looked to her left; maybe the noise was coming from her window. Well, it seemed she was right for once when she walked over to her bed in order to look outside, and sure enough, there on the window still sat that cat from this morning. Usagi tilted her head in confusion. What? Why was it here? Usagi stared at the cat, and it stared right back as it continued scratching at the window. Was it trying to get in? Usagi sighed and saw no harm in letting the poor thing in. Leaning over, Usagi opened the window. As soon as this was done, the cat walked in and sat on her bed. 

 

“Took you long enough,” The cat spoke. 

 

It spoke. A cat spoke, and Usagi jumped back in alarm. The cat was speaking to her, saying she must be dreaming. 

 

“Well, anyway, I’m Luna, and I have been searching for you, Usagi.” 

 

Usagi stared and laughed a bit awkwardly. “This is a dream, right?” 

 

Luna spared Usagi a glance, “It’s not. Anyway, I have something for you.”

 

Usagi blinked in confusion, “Something for me…” Usagi said as she watched the cat pull a brooch out of thin air. With that, all logic had already gone out the window as the brooch memorized Usagi. Picking it up, Usagi smiled, her eyes sparkling. “Wow! How pretty!” 

 

Luna appeared to pay no mind to Usagi and continued, “Listen, you have been chosen as a Senshi, and you have a mission to find allies and our Princess.” Usagi blinked, a Senshi and a Princess. Why does that sound so familiar? Usagi watched as the brooch started to glow. 

 

“Luna? Why is the brooch glowing?” Usagi asked slowly, only for the feline to not answer her question, “Usagi, now raise your hand in the air and say: Moon Prism Power Make Up!” 

 

Usagi looked at Luna confused but still raised her hand and shouted, “ Moon Prism Power Make Up! ”

 

A bright light encompassed the room, but Usagi couldn’t see anything. As the light faded, Usagi noted that she felt different and stronger. Looking in the mirror, Usagi noticed she now wore a sailor suit with a skirt that was admittedly very short. She wore a white mask, a tiara on her forehead, and glass crystals on her hair buns. Usagi didn’t have time to speak as she quickly heard the sound of someone screaming ringing in her ears. 

 

Wait, that was Naru’s voice… why could she hear it? Why was her friend screaming? She needed to do something! Usagi was confused and scared as she saw an image of an ugly-looking woman holding Naru by the neck. Usagi pulled the mask off her face, and the image faded. “What…” Usagi breathed, unable to comprehend what was happening, 

 

“Do you believe me now?” Luna spoke rather calmly. Usagi took a breath, “I don’t understand what’s going on, but Naru’s in danger! I have to save her!” 

______

“Get your hands off Naru this instant! You disgusting hag!” Usagi yelled as she slammed open the doors to the store. The monster woman, otherwise known as youma, which Usagi had dubbed “disgusting hag,” quickly turned from Naru and dropped her on the ground. “Who are you?” It demanded, and Usagi stiffened.

 

“I’m…uhh…umm…I…” Usagi faltered, realizing she had no name for herself, and she continued to falter until Luna meowed, head looking towards the moon. Usagi didn’t know why, but she suddenly felt compelled to speak, “I am the Pretty Guardian of Love and Justice, Sailor Moon!” 

 

The monster woman made a noise that was akin to a growl, maybe a noise of frustration, as she raised her arm in the air, “Sailor Moon? I’ve never heard of such a person! Come, my minions who have sacrificed their life energy for our master! Come and destroy this girl!” 

Usagi blinked at the monster, tilting her head as she stared in confusion. What? What was she doing? Who was she talking to? 

 

Usagi hesitantly took a step forward to get closer to the monster woman, only to slip and fall to the ground, scraping her knee. Usagi blamed it on her heels. But, it was thanks to her bad balance that Usagi miraculously managed to dodge; well, a better world would be to avoid being hit in the back of the head by a broken wine bottle. 

 

Usagi, however, remained oblivious to that fact and to the crowd of citizens under the control of this creature who were trying to kill her. Instead, she was focused on the scrape on her knee, which was bleeding. Luna sighed. Would this really work out?

 

“I’m bleeding? You mean this wasn’t a dream? OW, it hurts!” 

 

Luna sighed again before rushing to Usagi’s side and yelled at the girl, “What are you doing, Usagi? You have to fight!”Usagi ignored Luna, 

 

“Why are such horrible things happening to an innocent girl like me?” Usagi whined, voice wavering, tears in her eyes. The tears in Usagi’s eyes fell, and she screamed as she cried, “I can’t take this anymore! I’m going home!” 

 

It was lucky that, along with her tears, supersonic waves admitted from the crystals in her hair as Usagi cried. However, Usagi herself did not notice this because, of course, Luna thought. 

 

Windows shattered, and the foul creature and its hands on its ear. “Supersonic waves?!” The creature seemed to growl and seemingly unable to move. Talk about even luckier, thought Luna. Yet Usagi was still crying, great, only stopping when a voice broke through her tears, “Stop crying, Sailor Moon! Now’s your chance!” 

 

Luna, finally seeing her chance, shouted at Usagi, “Usagi! Shout these words! Moon Tiara Boomerang!” Usagi nodded, still teary-eyed, 

 

“ Moon Tiara Boomerang! ” Usagi’s tiara glowed and dissipated from her forehead and emerged; hoving over Usagi’s hand, the girl looked confused but thankfully figured it out, and she quickly through the boomerang towards the youma; the tiara shot forward towards the creature and tore through the foul being turning it to dust. 

 

“It turned to dust?” Usagi muttered, clearly still very confused. “I didn’t find the Legendary Silver Crystal…but I did see something interesting,” a voice started, and Luna watched Usagi turn only to see a man in a tuxedo and a mask,

 

“My name is Tuxedo Mask, and I’ll remember you, Sailor Moon.” With those words, Tuxedo Mask disappeared into the night. Which to Luna was just a bit suspicious.

 

Luna watched as Usagi watched him go and was left confused. “He seems kinda familiar,” Usagi muttered and stood there frozen in the night for a while, trying to make sense of everything she had witnessed. 

 

______

 

 

The next morning, Michiru looked at the newspaper with a frown on her face. Sailor Moon appeared and saved a girl and her mother from mysterious forces, the newspaper said. It had to be Usagi. Who else could it be? Michiru placed the newspaper on the table and turned toward Haruka, “Have you read this?” She spoke curtly, trying to keep the anger out of her voice

 

Haruka only looked at her curiously, “No, I haven’t…why?” Haruka spoke as she bent down to pick up the newspaper. 

 

“It seems as though that cat brought our princess into a bit of trouble last night,” Michiru said, annoyed.

 

Haruka dropped the paper back on the table and sighed,  “Seems like it.” 

 

______

Meanwhile, Usagi sat at her desk at school with her head down, exhausted, wishing last night was nothing but a dream. Unfortunately for her, it wasn’t. 

 

Notes:

I’ve decided the ships for the Inner Senshi and it will be…Rei/Minako and Ami/Makato!
While writing this I found Usagi is very fun to write. Maybe it’s just to fun to put myself in that type of mindset. Who knows? Anyways I hope you enjoyed this chapter, and please comment what you think!

Chapter 4: We Will Take Care Of You

Summary:

Luna has been too harsh on training Usagi for next time, and Usagi falls ill. Luckily Haruka and Michiru are there for her.

Notes:

Time to get the shipping ball rolling.

Inspiration and will to write always seems to hit me in the middle of school days. While I tend to get writers block whenever I need to write. The world’s weird like that.

Edited and Revised: January 16th, 2025

Usagi was exhausted, and it wasn't even her fault this time! It wasn't because she stayed awake late at night so she could read manga for once in her life! It all was Luna! Luna says that she has to learn to control her powers as Sailor Moon better so she can avoid a repeat of last time. What was that supposed to mean? She'd won last time, hadn't she? What was Luna's problem? 

 

So Usagi sat on the couch, doing nothing. She had wanted to go to the arcade this weekend, but now she couldn't! She was just so tired, yet she couldn't sleep; it was like torture. 

 

The phone started to ring, interrupting Usagi's very important train of thought. She sighed very loudly and dramatically, and after a few seconds, Usagi pushed herself off the couch, which was hard because she felt horrible and stumbled her way to the phone. "Hello?" Usagi said, her voice lacked it's normal energy, 

 

"Usagi?" The voice on the line spoke, and Usagi blinked, realizing she knew that voice. She was quiet for a second, trying to determine where she knew the voice, and it took a few seconds before she realized it was Michiru's.

 

"Oh! Hi, Michiru!" Usagi spoke, feigning energy. She wasn't exactly sure why she had done this, and she wondered if Michiru would call her out for it. But maybe Usagi was just super lucky because she didn't, or maybe Michiru didn't notice, and either worked. 

 

"Usagi, I was wondering if you'd like to meet somewhere today? If you're not busy." Usagi stopped and thought for a moment that hanging out with Michiru sounded fun, but she was just so tired. 

 

"I'm sorry, Michiru. I'm very tired. I don't think I can go anywhere today; I'm sorry." There was a pause on the line for a second, and it was a minute before Michiru spoke again, 

 

"Oh well, if you don't feel up to going anywhere, would you mind if I came to you?" 

 

Usagi blinked as she barely registered the words being spoken to her and instead just said, "Sure." I don't know what she was agreeing to. The line went quiet for just a moment, 

 

"Alright then! I'll see you soon, Usagi." Michiru spoke, her tone light. 

 

Wait, what had she just agreed to?

_______

Michiru entered the Tsukino household and took off her shoes. Michiru glanced around before turning to observe Usagi's appearance. Usagi had heavy bags under her eyes and looked a bit pale. Michiru felt anger rising in her chest. The very first thing Michiru thought when she took in Usagi's appearance was that cat; how could she? Not only did she have to get Usagi, their Princess, involved with Senshi's business, but it was clear that the cat was running her ragged. Or maybe Michiru was making assumptions, and the black feline had nothing to do with this, but that wasn't likely. In Michiru's opinion, at least. "Usagi," Michiru spoke, her voice soft and gentle. 

 

Usagi looked at her in confusion, not fully aware, as her head was drooping a bit. "Michiru? Is something wrong?" 

 

Michiru shook her head and smiled, "Are you sure you're feeling well? You look exhausted."

 

"I'm fine, re-." Usagi didn't finish her sentence as she fell forward, and Michiru reacted immediately, catching Usagi in her arms. Thankfully, Usagi was just asleep. Michiru placed a hand on Usagi's forehead and frowned; she was burning up. Michiru was seething inwardly because how could that cat be so careless? Overworking the Princess to the point she got sick and fainted from exhaustion. If Michiru hadn't been standing here, Usagi would have hit the floor. 

"Rest now, Princess. I'll take care of you." Michiru spoke, talking to nobody in particular. Michiru sighed and figured she'd call Haruka to help as well.

 

_______

Haruka sat in a chair in Usagi's bedroom and watched as her princesses lay unconscious in bed. Michiru called her and told her their Princess had fainted and was sick, asking if she wanted to help care for her. Haruka immediately agreed because why wouldn't she? This was her Princess! It seemed that the cat had overworked their Princesses to the point of exhaustion, and she had developed a fever. Haruka scowled at the thought of Usagi having to act as a Senshi; it was dangerous. 

 

Haruka knew she could not do anything about it. If she tried, she could compromise her and Michiru's identities.

Haruka wondered when Michiru would get back; she had gone to get medicine. 

 

"Haruka…?" A weak voice spoke; It appeared Usagi had woken. Haruka looked down at Usagi. She was pale, and her eyes were half closed. It looked like she was having a hard time keeping them open. 

 

"Michiru called me after you passed out." A gentle smile graced Haruka's features as she spoke. 

 

"I passed out?" Usagi echoed her words, and her voice was weak and strained. 

 

"You did, and you also have a fever. Any guesses what could have caused it?" Haruka asked, not expecting a truthful answer from Usagi. But she could hope.

 

“I…no…” Haruka looked away from Usagi for a moment, knowing she was lying. 

 

"Where's your mom?" Haruka asked, eventually looking down at her Princess, smiling once again. 

 

"Oh, she's out with my brother and father. I didn't go because I felt unwell." The room fell quiet as the words settled on Haruka. It wasn't an uncomfortable quiet by any means, but it was just hard for Haruka to believe she was here taking care of her Princess. This never would have happened in her old life.

 

"I'm sorry…for being such a burden like this," Usagi spoke quietly; Haruka's eyes widened at the words, her breath catching in her throat for a moment.

 

"No, you're not a burden. Michiru and I are happy to take care of you. Don't ever think you're a burden." Haruka's words may have come out harsher than she intended because it was quiet, and Usagi was staring at her eyes wide. It stayed silent because until Usagi broke the silence, 

 

"Thank you…"

_______

It was quiet when Michiru got back; by that time, Usagi had already fallen back asleep. Michiru looked at the sleeping Princess and felt a slight warmth in her chest. A feeling she already knew well. Michiru looked towards Haruka, wondering if she felt it, too. "Haruka? How do you feel about the Princess?" Michiru spoke, filling the silence. The question weighed heavy on the room, and Michiru knew that the both of them, in their past lives, had developed feelings for Princess Serenity watching her from afar. Though they never once got to meet her. But it was different now. 

 

Haruka seemed a little taken aback by her question, "What do you mean?" She clearly hadn't expected it.

Michiru smiled, knowing her lover understood her question but was hesitant to answer. "I think you know what I'm asking you." Haruka paused, and Michiru continued, "Ever since our first lives, I have looked upon the Princess from my mirror. I've felt a warmth in my chest. The same warmth I felt when I met you." Michiru paused, staring straight into her girlfriend's eyes, "Now I've met our Princess, and I feel the same warmth again, and I think I may already be failing, never if it's only been a few short weeks." Michiru paused once more, sighing, "So how about you, Haruka?"

 

The room fell into a comfortable quiet as Michiru finished speaking and waited for Haruka's reply. "It's the same for me, but we both know she will never return those feelings." 

 

Michiru looked away, her smile turning a bit bitter, even if she would never admit it. "You're right. She already has someone she loves, and they'll meet again." 

 

The silence grew a bit awkward until Haruka spoke again, "Just because she loves someone else doesn't stop us from being here for her." 

 

Michiru's smile turned less bitter and more melancholy at these words, "You're right. The only thing we do is be there for her. Her life…is about to get harder." 

 

Michiru knew it shouldn't be like that. Usagi's life shouldn't have to get harder. It should have been easy and carefree, but now it wasn't. The change had occurred when they were standing right next to her as well. If only they had been a little more vigilant. 

_______

When Usagi awoke again, the first thing she noticed was a sharp pain in her head. The second was Michiru sitting by her bedside. "Michiru…" Usagi spoke softly, noting that her throat hurt and that the world was spinning.

 

Michiru looked at her with a soft smile. Usagi noted that Michiru often looked at her with that smile. That smile made Usagi feel warm and important. "How are you feeling, Usagi?"

"Not that great…" Usagi mumbled, slightly embarrassed. She didn't know why she was embarrassed, but she was. But lucky, her Michiru didn't seem to notice. 

"I have some medicine. Would you like some?" Michiru spoke softly, 

 

Usagi quickly shook her head, wondering if they had gone out and bought medicine just for her. "I think I'm fine." Usagi saw Michiru frown at her, and she clearly didn't seem too happy with Usagi's answer,

 

"Are you sure?" Usagi nodded and was about to speak but stopped when Haruka walked into the room, 

 

"I think your family's back, Usagi. There are people outside." Usagi nodded, and Michiru stood up, likely going downstairs to talk to Usagi's mother. Usagi hoped her mom wouldn't be mad that she had accidentally invited Michiru over. She wasn't holding her breath. 

 

_______

 

When Tsukino Ikuko came home with her son and husband, she did not expect to see two pairs of shoes by the door—two pairs of shoes that she knew did not belong to Usagi. Had people come over? Had Usagi invited her friends over without saying anything beforehand? "Miss Tsukino?" a girl stood by the stairs. She looked slightly older than Usagi. 

 

Ikuko crossed her arms, so Usagi invited her friends over. "I believe Usagi invited you over, yes?" Ikuko spoke, cutting straight to the chase. 

 

"Actually, Miss Tsukino, I was the one who had asked to come over. I’m Kaiou Michiru m’am.” The girl spoke, bowing slightly. Ikuko's thoughts ground to a halt at the name, 

 

"Kaiou Michiru? As in the violinist?" Kaiou Michiru nodded, and Ikuko had a hard time processing the famous violinist; the teenage prodigy was in her house.

"Yes, that's me, Miss Tsukino. I want to inform you that your daughter Usagi has a rather high fever." Ikuko stopped. "Oh, so you were taking care of her?" she asked, a bit miffed. 

 

Kaiou Michiru looked at her coolly, her eyes icy. For a moment, Ikuko was afraid. "Excuse me, is there something wrong with that?"

_______

Michiru didn't like the look on this woman's face, not in the slightest. "Well, you see… Usagi is rather unreliable, and I would much prefer it if she learned to take care of herself." Michiru bit back a scowl. Is that it? Usagi was only fourteen, and while she was only a year older, she knew that not everyone matured at the same pace. Usagi, for instance, was quite immature, something Michiru found rather cute. 

 

"With all due respect, Usagi had actually passed out and was in no condition to take care of herself, in my opinion." Michiru could see the woman pause, considering her words hopefully. 

 

"Well, she should have been able to when she woke up," Oh. Apparently, she hadn't considered her words after all.

 

"Usagi has been unconscious most of the day, and even if she hadn't been asleep. I would've still stayed." Michiru was seething; she had heard from Haruka about Usagi's apology earlier, and after this conversation, it made more sense. Now, she didn't think this woman was a bad mother by any means. She just seemed to be pushing for Usagi to be "reliable," as she put it in the wrong way. Whatever it was, Michiru didn't want to converse with this woman any longer. 

 

"I see. Well, thank you for your kindness," the woman responded. Michiru glanced at Haruka, who stood on the stairs. It was time to leave. 

 

"It was not an issue in the slightest, Miss Tsukino. We'll see ourselves out." Michiru spoke, bowing, if only to be polite. It was then, as they were leaving, that the man she assumed to be Usagi's father spoke up, 

 

"Thank you for taking care of Usagi." Unlike his wife, he actually sounded grateful. So Michiru turned and smiled,

 

"You're welcome, Mr. Tsukino. We were happy to do it." Nothing else was said as Michiru and Haruka left the Tsukino household, and when they were outside, Michiru let out a sigh of relief. Michiru was glad that the conversation had ended. The night air was cold, but Michiru and Haruka left content as they were sure their Princess was in good hands now, only if that cat would stay away from her. 

Notes:

Shipping!

This follows manga/Crystal canon but I’ve still got to make some changes here and there to fit the story. So there was no Sailor Mercury this chapter. Usagi’s supposed to develop feelings for Haruka and Michiru so it needs to happen somehow. So this needs to be here! Though I swear Ami is gonna be in the next chapter. Thank you for reading! Please comment what you think!

Chapter 5: Mizuno Ami: Sailor Mercury

Notes:

Decided to mess around with canon slightly. I mean, for one, I don’t really want to write an exact replica of a chapter of the manga or an episode of Crystal. Really all I did was remove Tuxedo Mask from the chapter.

Edited and Revised: February 27th, 2025

Mizuno Ami stood alone as she stared up at the test rankings, as she always did. It wasn’t hard to find her name, as it was at the top like it always was. It was a relief that her studying paid off. She needed to keep up with her studies. She wanted to be a doctor, and for that, she needed the best grades she could get. So she studied and studied, pretending not to hear the other students whisper about her. They whispered about the cold, genius girl who didn’t care for friends. Ami pretended not to care about their whispers, and even now, they were whispering, she could hear them as they slowly crowded by the rankings. Ami’s grip tightened around her books. 

 

She didn’t like their whispers, but she tried, she really did, not to care. But it was hard to, especially as she watched the girls group and whisper about her, as friends would. Ami sighed. She wished she had someone she could call a friend. 

_______

 

Usagi glanced at the rankings for the exam and paused, wondering why she even bothered to look. It’s not like her name was on there or would never be on there. After all, she consistently failed all her classes. So Usagi’s gaze quickly fell from the rankings, and instead, they just so happened to fall on some girl with blue hair. Usagi tilted her head to the side as she observed the girl, who held her school books tightly against her chest and wore wire-framed glasses. Just from the way she stood, Usagi could tell the girl must be super smart, but she looked a bit lonely. “Good morning, Usagi! I see you managed to arrive on time today!” A voice came accompanied by a hand on her shoulder. Usagi jumped a bit surprised but quickly turned to see Naru. Usagi smiled, 

 

“Good morning, Naru!” Usagi was happy to see her auburn-haired friend and was even happier to see her two other friends, Yumiko and Yuri, behind her. 

 

“We were just talking about the genius girl,” Naru said with a smile, and Usagi tilted her head in confusion. Genius girl? Who were they talking about? Maybe Naru noticed her confusion as she laughed. “You don’t know her, do you, Usagi?” Naru asked, and Usagi just slowly shook her head in response, “I’m talking about Mizuno Ami; she’s in our grade and a genius!” Usagi opened her mouth to speak, only to be cut off,

 

“I hear she goes to Crystal Seminar!” Umino said, and Usagi blinked because where had he even come from? Usagi was sure he hadn’t been standing there a second ago.

 

“You mean that super elite prep school?” Yumiko asked, and Usagi scrunched her nose up in confusion as she never heard of it before, which was strange because it sounded like something her mom would bring up due to Usagi’s bad grades.

 

“That’s the one, but my dad says it’s super expensive,” Yuri spoke, sounding almost wistful, about a cram school. Usagi thought that was strange.

“It is, but money isn’t a problem for her! Since her mother is a doctor!” Unimo spoke excitedly, and Usagi wasn’t sure what the big deal was. 

 

“Smart and rich…must be nice to live in a world like that!” Naru spoke absentmindedly. However, Usagi didn’t understand what Naru was so wistful of, as Naru’s family was wealthy, and Naru was pretty smart. Usagi stood there a bit awkwardly as Naru started to walk away.

 

“I hear she’s really cold! She has no friends, and all she ever does is study!” Yumiko whispered, almost conspiratorially, as she started to follow Naru.  

 

Usagi frowned. Should they really be speaking of her like that?

 _______

Usagi hated the grading system, she decided as she walked home from school. She stared at a slip of paper in her hand, which was, unfortunately, her test scores—fifty-two in Japanese, twenty in English, ten in Math, and thirty-two in Home Ec. The grades just got worse, too! She just couldn’t look at them anymore! “Mom’s going to kill me when she sees these scores!” Usagi shuddered as the thought of her mom forcing her to attend a cram school entered her mind. She could see it now: her mother with an angry look on her face and her hands moving animatedly as she spoke. Well, it would be best not to think about it, right? That’s what she would do! She simply wouldn’t think about it! Sure, it won’t change anything, but it was still better than the thought of after-school courses! 

 

Looking up, Usagi noticed a head of short blue hair in front of her. Oh, it was that girl from earlier! Usagi stopped in her tracks and observed the girl for a minute; she still looked kind of lonely. Maybe she should talk to her. Usagi was about to walk towards the girl when she saw a blur of black hop into the girl's arms. Usagi tilted her head in confusion until she realized that the blur of black was actually a cat and not any cat; it was Luna. Usagi was sure of this as she could see the crescent marking on the girl’s forehead. “A cat?” The blue-haired girl spoke, awe present on her face, “You’re so soft! If only I didn't live in a condo, then I could take you home.” She continued, cuddling Luna close to her.  

 

Usagi watched as Luna purred in the girl's arms, content—or at least, she assumed she was. She wondered why this girl looked so lonely; she seemed so nice. Luna was looking at her, Usagi noticed. Luna then bounded out of the girl’s arms and onto Usagi’s shoulder. 

The blue-headed girl turned, looking at her. It was strange, as the moment their eyes met, Usagi’s heart leaped out of her chest. It was like, just for a moment, the girl looked really familiar. It had been like she was seeing a ghost. “Oh? Is she your cat? After the way she fell from the sky, I thought she could be an angel!” 

 

Usagi blinked, tilting her head once more, “Luna? An angel?”

As she realized what she said, the genius girl’s face turned bright red, probably embarrassed by her words. Usagi beamed; she really did seem nice!“I’m Tsukino Usagi from class one! It’s nice to meet you!” The girl smiled, 

 

“I’m Mizuno Ami from class five. Nice to meet you, Miss Tsukino.” The girl, Ami, smiled at her warmly, and for just a moment Usagi felt a bit nostalgic. So this was the genius girl Naru had told her about; she guessed this meant Yumiko was wrong about her because genius or not, Ami seemed really nice. It was silent for a moment until Luna jumped out of her arms, “Luna?” Usagi exclaimed, a bit surprised, as she watched her run off in the direction of the arcade. 

 

Oh! The arcade! Usagi smiled, and an idea forming in her mind. “Miss Mizuno, would you like to come to the arcade with me?” 

_______

Ami watched as Usagi tried and failed continuously at the Sailor V game, and she suppressed the urge to laugh as that would be rude. Yet Ami didn’t know why, but she really wanted to try this game. Maybe it was because she had never done much video gaming before or something else, but it felt like the game wanted her to play it. But Usagi seemed to be having so much fun, so she didn’t want to interrupt, and Ami was having fun watching her. Usagi jumped out of the chair, catching Ami off guard. “Miss Mizuno! Would you like to try it? I'm sure you’ll do great!” 

 

Hesitantly, Ami took a seat and started to play. It was fairly easy. Actually, she found herself wondering why Usagi had a hard time with it. But it would be rude to ask that, plus she was concentrating. Tsukino Usagi watched nervously from behind her, and Ami felt a smile pull on her lips. This game was fun. Ami continued to play, not noticing the crowd that slowly started to form behind her, as she was far too absorbed in the game. 

 

Finally, it was over, and her name was displayed as the newest high score. Behind her, there were exclamations of disbelief, and Usagi was the loudest: “That was super amazing, Mrs. Mizuno!” 

 

Ami smiled, but her attention was quickly drawn elsewhere as a blue pen was dispensed from the machine. “What!? I want one, too!” Usagi exclaimed, and much to her amusement, the girl kicked the machine to try and get another pen. Surprisingly, a pen did, in fact, come out. 

“Oh wow! Another one! So lucky!” Usagi exclaimed, ignoring the grumbles of the arcade’s worker behind her. 

 

Ami laughed; this girl was really something, but Ami liked that about her. “Miss. Tsukino, you’re so funny!” Usagi turned around facing her with a huge smile, 

 

“You can just call me Usagi! Do you mind if I call you Ami?” Usagi asked, looking at her with a smile. Ami smiled, and nodded. That sounded fine. Ami glanced at the clock as well, and immediately regretted it. Oh the time! She was late!

“I’ve got to go! I can’t believe it's already this late!” Usagi looked at her curiously, tilting her head to the side.

 

“To where?” Usagi asked, her tone curious, and a bit confused. Ami merely smiled and laughed once more, 

 

“My cram school, Crystal Seminar. I have it every day.” Ami watched as Usagi stiffened at her words, her back straightening, and her jaw dropping.

 

“Everyday?!” Usagi sounded shocked to say the least, and it looked as though the thought of going to a cram school every day hurt Usagi’s soul.

 

“Yes. I know it seems like a lot but I’ve got to stay on top of my studies so I can be a doctor like my mother one day!” Ami noticed Usagi looking at her with starry eyes, 

 

“A doctor… that’s so cool.” Ami smiled at Usagi’s words, and she felt a warmth in her chest as this was the first time someone had told her that her dream was cool. Ami couldn’t help but wonder if this is what having a friend was like.

_______

Michiru walked down the street, a path she was familiar with. She was on her way home from Mugen. Not school, because Mugen could not be counted as such, as they don’t actually teach anything, as most of the students there had unfortunately become soulless husks. The thought left a sour taste in Michiru’s mouth, especially because she couldn’t do anything to help them, not yet. A familiar flash of blonde appeared in Michiru’s vision, as she turned and saw Usagi sitting on a bench…unfortunately that cat was with her. Usagi appeared to be just sitting there, gazing into space. Michiru felt a smile pull at her lips, her princess was really a sight for the eyes. Making up her mind, Michiru decided to postpone her walk home for a bit, and she walked over to the bench. “Hello, Usagi.” 

 

Michiru watched as Usagi flinched, surprised by her sudden appearance. “Oh! Hi, Michiru!” Usagi smiled at her. It was a pretty smile, and it was amazing to Michiru that her Princess was smiling at her. “How are you today?”  

 

Usagi’s smile grew at her question, her entire face lighting up, “I’m doing great! I actually made a new friend today! We went to the arcade together!”

Michiru smiled, and took a seat on the bench next to Usagi, “That sounds lovely, is that where you got that pen?” Michiru asked, pointing to the pink pen with a plastic jewel cap in Usagi’s hand.

 

“Yep! I got it from the Sailor V game!” 

 

Michiru nodded, she had heard of Sailor V. How could she not? Sailor V or rather Sailor Venus was the leader of the Princess’s Senshi. Michiru couldn’t help but wonder about what she thought of the princess becoming a Senshi. Michiru shook her head, and pushed the thought away. “That’s nice, so what are you doing now?”

Usagi looked away, “Well…you see I got some really bad scores on my mock exams…so I’m avoiding going home.” 

 

Michiru nodded her head, and sighed, “I understand why.” Usagi looked at her strangely at her words, and Michiru watched her tilt her head to the side. 

 

“You do Michiru? But you’re so amazing, talented, and pretty. How could you have problems like these?” Michiru smiled at Usagi’s words. Especially her Princess called her pretty, so readily. It made her feel just a bit warm in her chest. Michiru cherished the feeling for just a moment before her gaze turned towards the sky. 

 

“My family is very strict, and when I still lived with them, they expected a lot of me, and they didn’t accept me in the end, so I understand,” Michiru spoke, her voice wavering a bit, this, her family, was hard to talk about. She didn’t expect, however, was for her Princess to wrap her arms around her in a tight embrace. Michiru smiled, “It’s alright, Usagi. I’m fine.” Michiru spoke softly, though Usagi didn’t say anything, her embrace just grew tighter.  “You’re a very precious person to me, Usagi,” Michiru spoke, and she wasn’t quite sure why she did. Michiru watched as Usagi’s eyes widened, and she quickly let go of Michiru. Usagi looked away from Michiru, and her face was red. “Sorry, that must have been quite sudden.” Michiru smiled, apologetically. 

 

“Oh no, it’s fine. I’m sorry for hugging you like that.” Usagi spoke face still red. 

 

“It’s alright, I didn’t mind it.” Michiru really didn’t; in fact, she was happy that her Princess had hugged her. If it were still the days of the Silver Millennium, such a thing would have never happened. So it might as well be considered an honor, though Michiru knew nothing would come of it. 

 

Sitting on a bench, talking with the Princess, Michiru found herself at peace. 

_______

Usagi was sure she had seen Ami walk by, which was great, actually, as she, Naru, Yumiko, and Yuri were going to get ice cream, and if she brought Ami along they’d realize they were wrong about her! Usagi wondered where Ami went, but she didn’t see her until she turned the corner. Usagi saw Ami sitting at a desk, writing with the pen she had gotten. “Hey Ami! I can’t believe you’re studying when classes are over! Oh! You’re using the pen you got! I’m using mine too!” Usagi pointed to the pen in her pocket. 

 

Ami looked at her, a bit dazed, almost as if she was looking through her. Usagi opened her mouth to speak again, but couldn’t as two students shoved past her, causing Usagi to fall to the floor. “Sorry. We’ve got to hurry to Crystal Seminar.” The male student spoke, coldly. 

 

Ami stood up. “I have to go to the Crystal Seminar, too… " Her words sounded almost robotic as she walked away.

 

Usagi watched, and blinked, what had just happened. “That was strange…“ Usagi muttered, and stood up noticing a floppy disc on the desk. Maybe Ami had left it? “Huh, it looks like Ami left this.” Usagi couldn’t help but be just a teeny tiny curious, what did this disc contain? She looked around to see if anyone was around, there wasn’t. Usagi smiled and inserted the disc into the computer. 

 

“Usagi, you shouldn’t-“ Luna stopped speaking as the computer screen flickered. The screen flickered, and a sound started to play, 

 

Give Yourself To Me

 

Join Our Great Ruler

 

Gather Data On The Legendary Silver Crystal 

 

“Usagi! That the discs from Crystal Seminar, which means they’re the enemy!” Luna spoke quickly, jumping off her shoulder onto the desk. “Meaning Ami’s in danger!” 

 

“What?! What can I do?” Usagi whined, a bit scared, her body going a bit tense. Luna pointed her paw at Usagi’s pen, 

 

“Use your pen from the arcade to transform!” Usagi blinked, and took the pen out of her pocket, tilting her head to the side.

 

“Huh? My pen?” Usagi stopped for a minute, thinking. It took her a minute to realize what Luna meant, Usagi threw the pen in the air and yelled, “ Moon Power! ” 

 

The room was enveloped in a white light. 

_______

Usagi burst through the doors of Crystal Seminar, in a doctor's outfit. The pen had transformed her into a doctor, which is why it did that, she wasn’t sure. She also wasn’t sure how it did that, but she wasn’t complaining as it would allow her to save Ami! Usagi looked for Ami, running around, frantically. She worried she may not find her friend until she finally spotted Ami entering a classroom. Usagi chased after her. Usagi wasted no time bursting through the doors of the classroom, “Everyone! Step away from your computers!” 

 

The only people to look at Usagi were the instructor, and Ami. 

 

Usagi held her arm in the air and shouted,  “ Moon Prism Power Make Up! ”

_______

Ami watched as in a flash Usagi’s form changed, and she now wore a sailor suit. Which was strange. “I am Sailor Moon! Guardian of Love and Justice, and-“ Usagi was cut off by papers flying in her face. “Usagi-“ Ami started but was cut off by someone grabbing her neck, she couldn’t breathe. 

 

“Ahh! I hate papers and tests!” Usagi cried, tears streaming down her face. Inexplicably, along with Usagi’s tears, the windows cracked, and were shattered by supersonic waves that were being admitted from the Crystal in Usagi’s hair. 

 

But the monster, whose grip was strong around Ami’s neck, merely laughed, “Supersonic waves do not affect me!” 

 

Ami struggled against the monster's hold, even as her vision grew blurry. Her eyes started to close, and spots appeared in her vision. “Ami! Throw your pen!” A voice spoke. Who was it? Ami didn’t know. 

 

Just then Ami’s pen glowed, and a sudden freezing mist blew through the room. 

_______

Usagi had stopped crying, but she couldn’t see through the mist, which was rather unlucky, Usagi thought so at least. “I’m freezing!” Usagi heard the monster shriek, and Usagi didn’t know what to do! Since she couldn’t see, and she didn’t know where Ami was.

 

“Usagi! Throw your tiara!” Usagi could hear Luna shout, from somewhere, where Usagi didn’t know, because she still couldn’t see through the mist. Usagi didn’t know how Luna expected to throw her tiara when she couldn’t see in front of her face. Usagi squinted as if that would magically help her see through the mist. Maybe she shouldn’t have thrown her white mask off again, as it seemed to be magic too. Maybe if she still had it she’d be able to see.  “I’m going to shred you to pieces!” A voice came behind, and she, on instinct, Usagi spun around, swung her leg into the air. 

 

Maybe she was just really lucky, because her foot just so happened to collide with the monster, and as the mist was starting to fade, just a tiny bit, Usagi could see it stagger backwards

“Usagi, use your tiara!” Luna yelled, and Usagi nodded, although she still had no idea where Luna was. 

 

Usagi raised her hand, and shouted, “ Moon Tiara Boomerang! ” Usagi’s tiara shot forward, and went straight through the monster. Usagi watched as the monster turned to dust.

 

_______

The cold faded, and Ami opened her eyes. What had happened. She looked at her hands, which were gloved. What? What had happened? Ami quickly looked around, and saw Usagi wearing the sailor suit, she had a bright smile on her face. “Ami, you're one of my companions!” 

 

Ami blinked, and tilted her head to the side, as Usagi often did. “Huh?” 

_______

Haruka looked around the room, everything was in shambles, and the glass windows had been shattered. 

 

Haruka shook her head. The princess really had no idea what she was doing—that much was obvious. Haruka clenched her fist. She hated the idea of the princess going around playing Senshi. It was far too dangerous. What if the Princess got hurt? 

 

The room was cold, freezing, enough that Haruka could see each breath she took. She didn’t even need to guess which Senshi had awakened here, it was very obvious. Still, Haruka’s gaze fell towards the floor, or rather the symbol created from ice on the floor. Haruka sighed, and shook her head. She knew that’s where the newly awakened Sailor Mercury would have stood. Haruka could see a headache coming now, that there would be two freshly awakened Senshi running around without memories, and one of them was her Princess.

 

Haruka sighed, and shook her head. What a mess her Princess had found herself in. 

Notes:

Hi! I hope you enjoyed the chapter! I found it fun to write! We got to meet Ami, and I love Ami! As always please comment what you think!

Chapter 6: See Yourself The Way I Do

Notes:

This chapter is shorter than I originally intended it to be, but I feel like I ended it at a good place. Next chapter will introduce Rei so it'll be longer.

Edited and Revised: February 27th, 2025

Usagi aimlessly wandered through the streets of Juuban, unsure of where she was headed. She could visit Naru or Ami. She didn’t have anything to do, well, I mean she could study, but that was boring. Maybe she could buy some new manga? She had a little pocket money….

 

Usagi looked up, staring at the sky as she walked. The sky was blue and filled with fluffy clouds. Usagi wondered what it’d be like to lay on those clouds. Her mind was all over the place, and she couldn’t really concentrate on anything. She needed to focus on where she was going. Maybe she could go to a nearby park. Usagi was not looking where she was going—well, that much was obvious. How could she be watching where she was going and be staring at the clouds? She must have gotten her foot stuck in a crack on the sidewalk because she lost her balance.

Before she could fall, however, someone grabbed her wrist, “You really need to be more careful; someone won’t always be there to catch you when you fall,” a familiar voice spoke in an amused tone. Usagi turned, and behind her, holding on to her wrist, was Michiru.

“OH! Hi Michiru! What are you doing here?” Usagi spoke a bit too quickly. Michiru looked at her, amused, no doubt. “Well, Haruka’s busy with racing business today, and I just happened to pass by at the right time,” Michiru spoke, letting go of Usagi’s wrist. 

 

Usagi nodded, yeah, that made sense.“Well…thank you for catching me, then?” Usagi was a bit puzzled, to say the least. How did Michiru even manage to have such perfect timing? Come to think of it, Usagi had tripped when she met Michiru as well.  

 

“What about you, Usagi? What are your plans for today?” Usagi looked down at the ground, 

 

“I don’t actually have any plans; I'm just here,” Usagi spoke awkwardly, rather embarrassed to admit such a thing to Michiru because Michiru was older than her and really cool. She was always quite pretty. So Usagi wanted to impress her…wait, pretty? Where did that come from? Oh well, who knows? Usagi sure didn’t. Michiru was her friend, a good friend, someone who made her feel like she was special, like she mattered. Haruka made her feel the same way. Michiru, and Haruka treated her differently than everyone else did, and Usagi wondered why. But it didn’t really matter, Usagi was just glad that they were friends. But somewhere deep inside herself, Usagi wished it could be more. No, that was silly. 

Usagi looked back up at Michiru, who was smiling at her. Usagi liked that Michiru was smiling. Michiru always seemed to smile. Did Usagi’s presence make her happy? The thought made Usagi’s chest feel warm, and her heart flutter. But really Usagi couldn’t fathom how someone like Michiru wanted to be her friend. Her mom had spoken about how both Michiru and Haruka were very famous, and that she shouldn’t bother them too much as they were very busy. A renowned violinist and racer, how was it that she was friends with them? 

 

“Well, if you don’t have any plans why not spend the day with me?” Michiru spoke, pulling Usagi from her thoughts.

 

Usagi blinked, and mumbled a reply, “Are you sure you're not too busy to hang out with someone like me?” 

 

Michiru looked at her incredulously, like she was surprised at Usagi’s words, she almost looked angry. “With someone like you? Usagi, I’m not busy at all. Anyway, I like spending time with you.” 

 

Usagi looked at Michiru, unsure what she had said to cause such a reaction. Usagi watched as Michiru gently grabbed her hand, “You don’t have to spend your day with me if you don’t want to, but please never put yourself down like that, again. Usagi, you are amazing the way you are.” Oh, was Michiru mad she put herself down? She didn’t really understand why she would be, after all Michiru was perfect, with her perfectly kept green curls, fair complexion, perfectly made up face, and her lips were always adorned with some type of lipstick, this time it was red. 

 

Usagi looked towards the ground again, deciding to ignore the rapid beating of her heart. “I… I think spending time with you sounds nice…” 

 

If Michiru was unhappy that Usagi didn’t acknowledge everything she said, she certainly didn’t show it. Instead she just smiled, “Alright then, if you’re sure. Where would you like to go?”

Usagi blinked, pausing not expecting Michiru to drop the conversation so quickly, she thought for a moment. “Why not a park or something?”

 

_______

Michiru walked alongside Usagi with a small frown on her face. Michiru might only look slightly annoyed on the outside, but deep down she was furious. How could her princess speak of herself like that? Usagi had spoken of herself as if she were unimportant. Did her princess really think that way about herself? 

 

Michiru didn’t want to believe that was the case. Briefly, she wondered if Usagi could be bullied, but she completely discarded the idea after thinking about it. No, that probably was not it. If it wasn’t bullies, what was it? Was it her friends saying such things to her? Her brother, or that cat? Michiru thought back to the day Usagi had fallen ill, more specifically she thought back to her conversation with Usagi’s mother. Michiru’s impression of the woman was not the best to be honest.. However, where else would Usagi get ideas like that nonsense she had spoken about herself earlier? 

 

“Michiru?” Usagi asked, and Michiru turned to look at her princess. Concerned, Usagi asked, “Are you okay? You don’t seem too happy. Have I done something to upset you?”

 

Michiru’s eyes widened, did her princess really assume that it was her? Yes, it was clear that she had, Michiru could feel a burning fury rising in her chest, but now wasn’t the time for that. “Oh, no. You haven’t done anything to upset me, Usagi. I was just thinking of something…unpleasant.”Michiru watched as her princess visibly relaxed, 

 

“That’s good, I was worried that I might have done something because I always seem to…” Usagi trailed off, looking away. 

 

“Always seem to?” Michiru inquired if she could fix this.

 

“Oh…I just always mess things up, whether at home, school, or other places. Every time I just find a way to mess something up, and I’m not like you super smart, and pretty so I thought you’d be tired of me by now.” 

 

Michiru’s eyes softened, it was clear to her that her princess had the wrong picture of herself.

Sure she was childish, goofy, and immature but those weren’t bad things. Without those traits, Usagi wouldn’t have been who she was, and Michiru would have never truly fallen for her. 

 

That’s right; if she had never met Usagi, she would have only been in love with the face and the idea of their princess. She had spent eons in the cold of the far reaches of the solar system with only her Talismen for company. With it she could see glimpses of everything she’d sworn to protect, which included her princess. She had fallen in love with those images of Princess Serenity she saw through the mirror's glass as Neptune. But it wasn’t until she was Michiru that she got to meet her princess, as Usagi. Usagi and Princess Serenity were the same, but they were probably very different too. But that didn’t matter to Michiru, she loved Usagi, her princess, just as she loved Haruka the same way. Her princess was her guiding light, and now it seemed she needed a guide of her own. 

 

“That’s not true…” Michiru started, and Usagi looked at her bewilderedly. That’s not true, Usagi. You’re plenty smart, you don’t always mess things up, and you’re already very beautiful.

 

Usagi started to tear up, “Michiru, that’s not really true but, do you mean that? Like really mean it?” Usagi’s voice cracked as she spoke. 

 

Michiru smiled, and grabbed her Princess’s wrist, and led her over to a nearby bench. “Of course I do, and you are smart, beautiful, and all those things. If you don’t believe it I’ll just help you see it.” Michiru spoke, sitting them down on a bench, and pulling her lipstick out of her purse. “Now look at me, and stay still alright?” Michiru spoke softly, watching as Usagi nodded at her words. Michiru smiled, as she carefully applied the red lipstick to Usagi’s lips, her touch gentle, and once she was satisfied, she put the lipstick back in her bag, and pulled out her talisman. Holding the mirror up for Usagi to see. “See you’re beautiful.”

 

Michiru watched as Usagi slowly teared up, and very quickly pulled Michiru into a tight embrace, and Michiru’s smile grew as she hugged back. “Thank you…” 

 

Michiru squeezed Usagi tightly, and she was sure that her Princess would be okay. 

Notes:

I hope you all liked this chapter! I found it fun to write, but that's probably because it fills the gaping whole I have for any content with Usagi and Michiru in it. Next chapter will hopefully be up in a few days as I've already started it, but I'm not going to promise anything. As always please comment what you think, because I still love your comments. I literally obsess over them. Well that's all from me have a nice day/night!

Chapter 7: Hino Rei: Sailor Mars

Notes:

Edited and Revised: March 5th 2025

The cold wind howled and blew through his blonde hair, biting at the skin of his face. Yet the cold cruelness of the wind was nothing compared to the woman before him. “Jadiete, this is your second failure. If you fail again, prepare yourself for the consequences.” The woman snapped her words, biting just like the wind. Jadiete looked up at the woman, his Queen, as he kneeled before her trying to keep his hands from shaking. 

He drew in a breath, trying to keep himself steady before he spoke, closing his eyes and bowing his head. “Yes, Queen Beryl. I offer you my sincerest apologies.” 

“Of course he fails, the monsters he makes are made from dirt.” A voice dripped with mockery came, and Jadeite opened his eyes to glare at the man who dared to mock him—a man whose long brown hair fell from his head in waves.  “Queen Beryl, you should reassign the task to me, Nephrite, the general of the North American territories. I can collect easily from humans to sacrifice to our Great Ruler. I will also find the Legendary Silver Crystal for you.”

“You don’t think the Sailor Senshi are also searching for the Legendary Silver Crystal, do you?” Another voice came this time belonging to a man with blonde hair, much lighter than Jadiete’s and at the very least he didn’t sound mocking like Nephrite.

Jadiete watched as Nephrite’s brow creased in frustration at the very suggestion that the Sailor Senshi could be after the Legendary Silver Crystal. While Jadiete knew it wouldn’t be good for them if they were, he couldn’t help but feel a little smug at the frustration on Nephrite’s face. 

“Queen Beryl, I beg of you, might you explain what the Legendary Silver Crystal is exactly?” Nephrite spoke in a completely respectful tone as he spoke to their Queen, nothing like the mockery that had been in his tone when he had been speaking about him. Jadiete’s gaze shifted back to their Queen at Nephrite’s words, and he watched as their Queen’s eyes narrowed.

“The Legendary Silver Crystal is a source of infinite power, and whoever possesses it can control the universe.” Queen Beryl spoke her voice cold, power hungry, and dripping with malice. Jadiete stiffened as his queen’s gaze fell back upon him. “We must show no mercy to those who get in the way of our Dark Kingdom. That includes you, Jadeite! For now, I am postponing your mission to collect the Silver Crystal. Your mission now is to destroy the Sailor Senshi. This will be your last chance.” 

A shiver ran down Jadiete’s spine, but still he nodded, and bowed his head once more. “I understand Queen Beryl, I shall destroy the Sailor Senshi with my fist!” 

_________

“Oh! There’s the bus! Bye-bye Rei!” A young girl, whose hair was pulled up in tiny pigtails, ran out of the Shrine, a huge smile on her face as she waved to a shrine maiden, who swept the grounds. The shrine maiden smiled, as she watched the little girl leave. She paused, sweeping only for a moment to wave. 

“Goodbye Mii!” The shrine fell quiet after the little girl left, and the Shrine maiden sighed and looked at the clock, it read six o’clock. 

_________

“Have you ever heard of the Six O’Clock Demon Bus?” A Yumiko whispered into Naru’s ear, acting like that would make it so Usagi couldn’t hear her, but she could, she definitely could.

“I have! Isn’t it the Sendai route?” Naru whispered back, but it was barely a whisper, so how they thought she couldn’t hear her was questionable. Yeah, sure, they were trying to be courteous of her, as she was just trying to get a little bit of extra sleep. 

“I heard a god of death drives the bus, and he drives it straight to hell! If you ride over the Sendai hill at exactly six it’ll be your last ride ever!” Yuri added in not whispering at all.

Luna rolled her eyes from her spot on Usagi’s shoulder, “Girls really do love to gossip, huh?” Usagi decided not to answer Luna as she wasn’t even sure why Luna was here at her school, when that could get her in trouble with the teacher. That seemed to annoy Luna, as the cat whispered in her ear, “Usagi, we have to meet Ami today to discuss how to defeat the enemy!” 

Usagi sighed very dramatically, “But I wanna go home and take a nap!” Usagi watched as Luna rolled her eyes with a huff, which was really rude by the way. Usagi never thought she’d call a cat out for being rude, what even was her life anymore?

“We’re meeting her at the arcade at five”

Usagi shot up, and suddenly, a boring old meeting sounded rather interesting. Cause, well, she loved video games. “Right! The arcade! We need to hurry up, and get through school then!” 

Luna let out a long tired sigh, and Usagi would bet Luna was judging her for video games to be the thing that motivated her. Usagi wasn’t completely sure but she thought she heard Luna mutter under her breath. Something about a leader? 

_________ 

Ami smiled and watched as Usagi played the Sailor V game, happily. They were supposed to be having a meeting, but she was fine with Usagi not paying attention. She actually didn’t mind much at all. After all, it seemed like Usagi was having a lot of fun. “I still can’t believe it…we’re soldiers, and hold mysterious powers,” Ami spoke, finding it a bit hard to put what she was feeling into words, as she looked down at the feline she held in her hands.

Luna looked up at Ami, her expression calm, “Well, you’ve only just awakened. Things will make more sense, and you’ll begin to understand it more over time.”

Ami nodded her head, though she didn’t quite understand what Luna meant, she assumed this would be a good time to ask some other questions she had. “When you speak of our enemies, who are you talking about? Also do we have a goal?”

“Our main goal, Ami, is to find our Princess and protect her and the Legendary Silver Crystal,” Luna said seemingly ignoring her first question, and Ami tilted her head, confused yet she muttered under her breath, 

“The Legendary Silver Crystal…” Ami opened her mouth to ask another question, however, before she could ask anything else, Usagi cut her off. 

“Yes! I did it! I beat stage two!” Usagi shouted giddily. A noise was heard, and Ami turned to look over, only to see Usagi holding a matching set of bracelets. “Hey! Look, another prize came out of the machine!” Usagi said holding them up for Ami to see, and there was a huge smile on Ami’s face, which made Ami smile in turn. “It’s a watch, and there is one for you too, Ami!” 

Luna, as if that was her cue or something, jumped out of Ami’s arms, and snatched the watches, “With a few modifications, I can make these into communicators.” 

Ami found that curious and raised an eyebrow in suspicion, “Luna, have you rigged the Sailor V game?” Ami asked very bluntly.

The cat didn’t respond; instead, she merely winked and walked off, the prize from the game in her mouth. Ami watched her go curiously. Luna was a bit strange—well, of course she was. Luna was a talking cat after all. Suddenly, Usagi spoke, causing Ami to jump. “Hey, Ami! It’s 5 o’clock now. Don’t you have something to do?” Ami turned to face Usagi at her words and saw her friend pointing towards the clock.

Ami straightened, and started to panic a bit, as she quickly grabbed her school bag. “I’ve got to meet with my English teacher today!” Usagi groaned at Ami’s words, 

“But Ami, if you leave now I’ll be super bored!” Ami paused for a moment, and turned to Usagi with a smile, 

“Well, why don’t you come with me then? Cause you know there is this super pretty girl who rides the bus, and sometimes we sit together.” 

Usagi’s eyes widened, her eyes sparkling “Is she really that pretty?” Usagi asked Ami as she followed her out the door.

_________

Usagi looked up at the bus sign, reading it. She sighed. The name of the bus route sounded familiar, but she couldn’t quite put her finger on it. Oh, well, maybe Ami would know why. 

“We’re going the Sendai Hill Route? It sounds familiar. Do you know why Ami?” 

Ami looked at her curiously. Maybe she was about to answer her question, until a very annoyingly familiar voice chimed in, “The Sendai Hill Route is known as the Demon Six O’Clock Bus due to many people disappearing while riding the bus at this time!” Usagi narrowed her eyes and looked at Unimo. What was he even doing here? When did he even get here? How did he always do this? He always managed to pop up randomly everywhere. At this point Usagi wouldn’t be surprised if Umino turned out to be one of their enemies. 

It took a moment for Usagi to register Umino’s words, and when she finally did she huffed in annoyance. “Well, those are just rumors, right? I’m riding this bus.” Usagi spoke, hands on her hips as she followed Ami on the bus. Just then a girl with long purple hair passed by, and Usagi couldn’t help but stop and stare because she was so pretty. 

“Usagi! You see her? The girl wearing the T.A Girls Academy uniform!” Ami pointed to the purple-haired girl. Wow, she really was pretty, almost as pretty as Michiru or Haruka. 

She was beautiful, that was all Usagi could think, as she stared at the girl. The girl had long purple hair, which fell elegantly down her back, and her eyes were also purple but were darker in color than her hair. They were almost violet. Usagi couldn’t help but stare at the girl, and her perfect face that didn’t have a trace of makeup on it. “Okay, Usagi. This is our stop. Let’s go.” Ami said, standing up to get off the bus. Usagi, however, didn’t hear her or follow. She just continued to stare as Ami left the bus. 

_________ 

Usagi followed the girl off the bus, “Usagi! Why are you following that poor girl? You should have gotten off the bus earlier!” Luna pestered, which was super annoying. 

Usagi shrugged and continued walking. “Well, this girl is so pretty! I have nothing to do anyway, so what's the harm?” Usagi paused and suddenly started looking around as she realized the girl was gone. Ugh, Luna, thanks to your pestering, I lost her!” Usagi spoke, crossing her arms. 

Luna just let out a weary sigh and pointed to a shrine entrance, with her paw.“Maybe she just went into that shrine?” 

Usagi looked at the shrine and smiled, “Yeah! She probably did come on!” Usagi walked into the shrine, and as she did, two black crows swooped down and flew around her face. 

“What’s happening?!” Usagi screamed, shielding her face with her arms. 

_________

Rei stood up. She sensed something. Was it an evil spirit? It had to be. Rei ran out the shrine door and threw a slip of paper. “Evil Spirits Disperse!” Rei yelled as she opened her eyes. 

Rei paused, stopping dead in her tracks as she did not expect the sight before her. Her paper had landed on the face of a blonde-haired girl who looked about her age. “It was just a girl?” Rei finally managed to get herself to speak, and she now felt rather sheepish.
Rei bowed in apology, her cheeks red with embarrassment. “Uh, you’re Usagi right? Miss Mizuno’s friend? I apologize. I sensed something and thought you were an evil spirit.”  Rei said awkwardly, trying to explain away what she just did, only to receive a confused look from the blonde girl, Usagi.“You see my crows, Phobos, and Deimos don’t usually attack humans…” Rei continued, still feeling very awkward

Rei heard the sound of people talking and turned, happy for the distraction. Her eyes widened as she saw a woman praying at the shrine. Not just any woman that was Mii’s mother. What was she doing here? “Ma’am did something happen?” Rei asked, walking up to Mii’s mother.

“Oh Rei? You’ve probably heard on the news, but Mii went missing…haven’t you heard of the demon bus? Mii got on that bus right in front of the shrine. It’s just that this neighborhood is a little secluded…” 

Rei listened to Mii’s mother, and her heart sped up, especially as she could hear the raw emotion in the woman’s voice. Was Mii missing? But she had just been here yesterday.

Maybe her facial expression changed as the woman quickly amended what she had been saying. “I’m sorry Rei, I don't mean to imply your family’s shrine isn’t safe. I’m just so worried!”

Rei only watched as Mii’s mother turned and walked back towards her friend, and Rei pretended not to hear their whispers. “Rei and her grandfather are so strange. They chant weird prayers and have crows as pets. Rei also seems to have a strange sixth sense.”

Rei clenched her fist. Still pretending like she couldn’t hear the two women. Rei looked at Usagi, and for a moment, it looked like her cat on Usagi’s shoulder was staring at her. Rei didn’t know why but she started to speak, “Sendai Hill…is where five slopes come together. The geography of the place is unusual, and according to legend, there is actually a sixth phantom slope that intersects the area. That is where the passengers of the Six O’Clock Demon Bus disappear. Or at least the rumor…we call that being spirited away.” Rei didn’t know if Usagi understood her words fully as she only stared at her curiously in return.

_________

Usagi walked down the path, carrying Luna. Usagi stared at the ground, lost in thought, she was here by the shrine again. How strange she just couldn’t stop thinking about what happened with that Shrine Maiden, Rei, yesterday. Usagi didn’t think Rei was behind the kidnappings, there was no way. “Usagi, I want to investigate the bus route on Sendai Hill. I think the enemy might be behind this…why don’t we go visit Rei?” Luna spoke from where Usagi held her in her arms. 

Usagi looked at Luna, “Alright, but only because I’ve been thinking about her a lot.” Luna seemed pleased by Usagi’s words as she smiled, and winked. 

“Seems like you have some intuition as well! Anyway, the bus is here.”

Usagi stiffened, “D-Do I have to ride that bus…?” 

_________

Usagi sat in the back of the bus glaring at Luna who was still in her arms, “If anything happens I’m holding you responsible!” Much to Usagi’s surprise, Luna only mewed in response, why did she not speak? Usagi tilted her head in confusion at this.“Hey? What’s wrong Luna? Why don’t you speak?” Luna only looked at her frantically and mewed, and Usagi was just confused.

“Yeah, Luna, why don’t you speak?” Another voice chimed in. Usagi looked to her left and flinched. Oh, a young man was sitting next to her, and he might have heard her and Luna talking, that was bad, wasn’t it?

“Who are you? What are you doing here?” Usagi demanded, The young man rolled his eyes, and pulled out a school ID, 

“I’m Chiba Mamoru. I'm a high school student and I commute to school on this bus.” Chiba Mamoru's tone was very flat, and he sounded a little annoyed. Usagi blinked observing the teenage boy, and Usagi thought he was rather good looking, and kinda her type, but she definitely wouldn’t fall for this guy because he was rude. So Usagi glared at him instead,

“If you are a bus commuter then you know about the Six O’Clock Demon Bus, right?” Usagi asked loudly. Chiba Mamoru rolled his eyes again, which annoyed Usagi.

“Of course I do, and there is no need to screech. I don’t believe in that silly rumor though.” That was the moment when Usagi decided she did not like Chiba Mamoru that much, and she hoped they’d reach her stop soon. 

_________

“That guy was very rude,” Usagi muttered as she walked towards the shrine. Not paying much or any attention to where she was going, her gaze was focused on the ground, which is why she immediately ran into something and fell backward onto the ground. 

“Usagi? Are you alright?” a voice asked. As Usagi opened her eyes, she could see someone holding a hand out to help her. She looked up to see who it was and immediately recognized the short blonde hair and deep blue eyes—it was Haruka. Usagi’s cheeks went a bit red because she was definitely embarrassed. What other reason could it be? Just because Haruka was pretty didn’t mean Usagi liked her like that. Anyway, Haruka had Michiru. “O-oh Haruka…I’m sorry, did I run into you? I wasn’t looking where I was going, I'm sorry.” Usagi reached out and grabbed Haruka’s hand, allowing her to pull her up.

Haruka smiled at her warmly, and it made Usagi’s heart flutter a bit. “It’s alright, although you look pretty upset. Did something happen?” 

“Oh, it’s nothing, really. It's just I met someone who was pretty rude, and…” Usagi started but was quickly distracted by a light in the distance. She focused on it, realizing it was the six o’clock bus. Usagi was about to ignore it when she caught a glimpse of a purple-haired teen in the window. It was Rei. Rei was on the demon bus passed out. 

Usagi’s heart quickened up in speed, and she needed to go after it. She was about to run off when Haruka put her hands on her shoulder, and Usagi looked at her, “You okay, Usagi?” Haruka asked, looking concerned, but there was something else in her eyes that she couldn’t quite place. However, that didn’t matter now. “I’m sorry, Haruka, thanks for helping me, but I need to go!” Usagi blurted out, and ran after the bus. 

As she ran she could vaguely hear Haruka call after her, and she felt bad, but she didn’t stop running. 

_________

Usagi desperately chased after the bus, which may have been in vain. How could a teenage girl who eats maybe a bit too many sweets catch up to a moving vehicle? But maybe things were actually going her way for once, as she had almost caught up to the bus, somehow. She just needed to get a little bit closer. Just closer. Then she could jump, and grab onto the bus, which was probably a horrible idea, but it was kinda her only option in a situation like this. So Usagi kept running, and she wouldn’t stop now, not when Rei was probably in a lot of danger. That’s why she was doing this to save Rei! The kind shrine maiden she met the other day. 

She was nearly there when Usagi watched as a purple vortex opened up before her eyes, and the bus started to drive into it. Her eyes widened, and if she hadn’t fought other monsters already, she’d question her eyes, but there was no time for that now. She needed to get on that bus! But how? Usagi nervously looked around until she spotted an open window on the bus. That’s it! She just needed to grab that window. It probably wasn’t the smartest idea, but she didn’t have any others at the moment. So she jumped.

Usagi jumped and thankfully, she made it. Luna, however, did not, and she watched as the purple cat fell off her shoulder, as she started to be enveloped by the purple vortex, “Luna!” Usagi cried, watched the cat fall. Luna fell into the hands covered by white gloves. Usagi’s eyes widened. Was that Tuxedo Mask? Usagi wasn’t sure as she barely got to see the man’s face before the dark vortex completely enveloped her. 

_________

Mamoru watched as the blonde-haired girl he met on the bus earlier disappeared into the purple vortex as she gripped onto the open window of the bus for dear life.. What was the bun-head thinking? Mamoru looked at the cat in his arms. He could get answers if this cat really could talk, and he could get some answers. However, the cat seemed to have other plans, as it quickly scratched him, before running off. Mamoru was about to call after the cat, only for the collar of his shirt to be grabbed, and he was lifted off the ground a bit. 

A woman, a woman had grabbed him, and she was blonde like Sailor Moon, and wore a similar outfit, but her hair was much lighter, and shorter. Her skirt and bow were also a dark blue, unlike Sailor Moon’s. Her shoes were completely as well. Instead of the nearly knee-high pink boots, Sailor Moon had, she had short blue boots. 

The woman glared at him, and Mamoru could see a fiery determination in the woman’s eyes. Her grip on him was also tight, far too tight. “You! Did you see where she went? The girl with the blonde hair, and buns!” The woman nearly barked at him, and Mamoru blinked in confusion at the question. “Answer me!” The woman snapped, and Mamoru was lifted off the ground a bit more. Mamoru was very confused, but he didn’t want to be killed so he answered the question as quickly as he could, managed his heart pounding in his chest.

“She grabbed onto the bus, and disappeared with it through the vortex, the bus went through! I don’t know where it leads or where she is!” 

The woman narrowed her eyes at his desperate answer and promptly dropped him. He thought she heard her muttering curses under her breath. Mamoru was still confused and thought about asking the woman who she was, but he quickly thought better of it. 

_________

Ami was solving practice problems on the super computer Luna gave her when Luna came running up, in a panic. Ami didn’t even get a chance to ask what was wrong, as Luna quickly spoke, “Ami! Usagi got caught on that bus we were talking about!” Ami’s eyes widened, and she quickly hit a bunch of buttons on the keyboard of the super computer, and her eyes narrowed.

“It seems she was wearing her communicator. So we can track her.” 

Ami looked back at the computer screen, her eyes widening, “It appears she’s below us?” Ami was confused until Usagi’s voice came from the computer, “Luna! Luna! Please respond!” Usagi’s voice was cutting in and out, 

“Usagi! Where are you?” Responded, quickly as this wasn’t a situation where they could drag their feet. It was quiet for a moment, which did not help Ami’s anxiety. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Usagi replied. “Ami? I don’t know. What should I do? I went through the hole and now I’m in a castle of some sort. The bus is even gone!” 

Ami didn’t know what to say. Her brain was moving at a million miles a second, trying to think of a proper response. Luckily, Luna responded before she could. “Usagi transform! If you do, Ami will be able to get to you!” Luna turned to her and handed her a pen. 

“Take this now Ami, and transform!”  Ami nodded, she was still confused but knew it would be good to listen to Luna. Ami held her pen in the air, and with her voice wavering she shouted, 

“ Mercury Power Make Up !” Just like that Ami was gone in a flash of light. 

_________

 

A wave of relief crashed over Usagi when Ami appeared in front of her, as she wasn’t alone anymore, and that alone made her feel so much better. However, the relief didn’t last even a second as a voice broke through the silence, and suddenly the hallway lit up. “You’ve finally come, Sailor Moon!” Usagi spun around to face the voice and when she did her eyes widened, and her heart nearly stopped. 

Across the room stood a blonde man who wore ornate clothes, that were comparable to an old-fashioned military uniform, he had his elbow around someone’s neck, choking them, and Usagi screamed when she saw who it was. “Rei!” 

_________

Rei opened her eyes, as she had heard a woman calling her name. Actually, the woman hadn’t been calling her name, but at the same time, she had been. That woman who had pure white hair adorned with pearls had been calling for her. Rei opened her eyes, and that woman was nowhere to be seen. Instead, she saw two girls her age in sailor suits: one with short blue hair and one with golden blonde hair pulled into buns and pigtails. It was hard to breathe. 

Was that Usagi, and Miss Mizuno?

“Let go of Rei you monster! I will never forgive you for locking people up in here! In the name of the Moon I’ll punish you!” The blonde girl shouted, and Rei recognized her voice, so that was really Usagi. 

“ Mercury Aqua Mist !” The blue-haired girl yelled, she sounded like Miss Mizuno, and Rei would be willing to bet she was. “Usagi! You need to save Rei while the mist is up!” 

The man who was choking her laughed, and it was a cruel sound. “That’s cute.” In an instant, the mist vanished and hail started to fall. 

“It’s no use! I can’t do this!” Usagi whimpered, tearing up, as she shielded herself from the hail. Rei watched and wondered what she could do to help. Only for a voice to come from the watch on Usagi’s wrist. 

“Whatever you do, Usagi, don't cry! You’ll never be able to save anyone if you cry! You need to throw your tiara!” Rei didn’t know whose voice that was, she didn’t recognize it. Whoever it was, their words seemed to help Usagi as she sniffled and nodded, raising her hand in the air. 

“ Moon Tiara Boomerang !” Usagi’s tiara flew off her head and shot towards her and the blonde man. The man holding Rei suddenly threw her to the side, and Rei hit the wall and fell against the floor. Rei wished she could do something, but she could only watch as the man seemed to block the tiara. Right before her eyes, the man’s arms were suddenly pinned to his sides by the tiara. 

“Ami, throw that pen I gave you!” That voice from earlier came through the watch again. Rei watched as the pen flew through the air, and it started to glow. Rei’s forehead felt hot, and a bright light enveloped her. 

Then the flash was gone, and she found herself wearing a sailor suit—except hers was red, and she also wore high heels. Rei realized what she had to do, as if a voice had whispered in her ear and told her. Rei took a breath, and held out her arm in front of her. “ Evil Spirits Disperse !” Rei shouted. At these words, fire burst to life in front of her head, burning the blonde man and the world around them. 

It was over. 

_________

Usagi still wasn’t exactly sure how she, Ami, Rei, and all these people ended up back at Sendai Hill. But that’s where they were so maybe it’s better not to question it. It was probably Luna. “What is this? Why am I wearing these clothes?” Rei asked, clearly confused, and Usagi wasn’t sure what she was supposed to tell her. But lucky for her it seems she didn’t have to, as Luna walked up.

“You are the Senshi of Mars and are a Senshi of Flames and Passion. You were chosen to be a Senshi.” Usagi watched as Rei looked at Luna, 

“A Senshi? Is that why I have special powers?” Usagi looked at Rei, a bright smile gracing her features. 

“You’re one of our allies Rei! I’m so happy we found you Sailor Mars!” 

_________

Haruka watched from atop a building, as her Princess returned not just with herself but with a group of children, and two other Senshi in tow. Sailor Mars had awakened then? It was that cat, then. The cat was trying to wake them all up. Uranus sighed, relieved that her Princess was unscathed, even if she was still frustrated that this even had happened in the first place. 

She was still frustrated, though. Neither she nor Michiru understood this situation, and that was putting their Princess in great danger. 

They needed to do something so they could gauge this situation. 

Chapter 8: Masquerade

Notes:

Bonus double update! This is the reason there are no notes in the last chapter since this is being added with it! But now that I’ve said that…anyone ready for some major canon divergence?

“Ahh! It’s already 8:25 I’ve gotta get up!” Usagi yelled, jumping out of bed. 

 

Downstairs Tsukino Ikuko sighed, 

 

“She never learns, does she? I wish she could be more like Sailor Moon.” 

 

Seconds later Usagi came running in, 

 

“Mom! I need my lunch, I've gotta go!” 

 

Ikuko merely pointed to the table where Usagi’s lunch was packed, and watched as Usagi grabbed it and ran out the door. 

 

__________

 

Naru noticed Usagi and smiled, 

 

“Usagi you’re safe don’t worry the teacher isn’t here yet!” 

 

Naru watched as Usagi caught her breath, 

 

“Did you see all the police checks this morning, Usagi?” 

 

Usagi looked at Naru, 

 

“Oh yeah I did…I wonder what that’s all about?” 

 

Naru smiled brightly her eyes shining, 

 

“The Royal D Family, the world’s largest producer of gems, has a member of their family coming here! Crown Princess D will be visiting!” 

 

Usagi’s eyes lit up, 

 

“Oh wow! A princess!” 

 

“Yeah they are having a dinner party at the embassy tonight! I hear Princess D is going to show off a gem that is a family heirloom! The greatest treasure from the kingdom of jewels! It’s so exciting!” Naru gushed, 

 

__________

Usagi walked into the arcade, and looked around.

 

“Usagi, you’re late.” Rei spoke standing next to Ami and the Sailor V game. 

 

Luna signed, 

 

“Sorry, Usagi got detention for failing another test. Ami? Do you think you can help her study from now on?” 

 

Ami smiled and nodded, 

 

“Yes I could, I'd be happy to help.” 

“I don’t see why I have to be a Senshi anyway. I have much more important things to do.” Rei spoke flipping her hair, 

 

“Anyway, Luna! You said we were supposed to be searching for a princess but we know nothing about her like what kingdom is she from? Furthermore you need to tell us your true identity Luna!” Rei continued 

 

Luna looked away, 

 

“I cannot tell you anything yet because you wouldn’t believe me.” 

 

Ami looked a bit puzzled,

 

“But we need to know more data on the Legendary Silver Crystal and our enemies.” 

 

Luna sighed, 

 

“Honestly I don’t know much about our enemies other than they’ve been increasing activity in Tokyo.” 

 

Ami sighed, 

 

“So our mission is just to defeat our enemies?” 

 

Luna shook her head, 

 

“It’s not just that we need to find and protect our princess as well. However we will be unable to find her until the seal has been broken.”

 

Rei looked at Luna confused, 

 

“Seal? Why would that be necessary?” 

 

Luna looked over at Usagi, who was completely enveloped in the game, 

 

“The princess holds the Legendary Silver Crystal. If it falls in the wrong hands it could be disastrous. You all need to be fully awakened to protect her, especially Usagi as she’s the leader.” 

 

Luna then jumped up and landed on Usagi’s head, 

 

“Usagi! You need to pay attention! We’re having an important discussion here!” 

 

Usagi didn’t look away from the game, 

 

“Yeah, yeah give me a second.” 

 

“Usagi!” Luna exclaimed, annoyed. 

 

__________

Usagi walked down the path, Rei and Ami trailing behind her. 

 

“Usagi?” Ami spoke, grabbing Usagi’s attention. 

 

“What is it Ami?” 

 

Ami pointed across the street where someone was standing, watching them. 

 

“That person has been watching us for a while now. Do you think they could be an enemy?” 

 

Usagi looked where Ami pointed, and saw Haruka standing there. Usagi smiled, 

 

“Oh! That’s just Haruka! We’re friends! I’m going to say hi!” Usagi spoke, running across the street, 

 

“Hi! Haruka, how are you?” Usagi spoke when she reached her friend. 

 

Haruka smiled at Usagi, 

 

“It’s nice to see you  Usagi, what are you doing today?” 

 

Usagi smiled brightly, 

 

“I was at the arcade with my friends, Ami and Rei! We’re just heading back now!” 

 

“That sounds nice. It’s nice to meet both of you.” Haruka spoke, in a friendly tone.

 

Ami bowed, 

 

“It’s nice to meet you too. I’m Mizuno Ami, and this Hino Rei.” 

 

Haruka nodded before turning back to Usagi, 

 

“Oh Usagi, have you heard about the party happening for Princess D tonight?” 

 

Usagi nodded, excitedly 

 

“Yep! Isn’t it cool?”

 

“It is, I actually have a few extra invitations, you should go with your friends.” Haruka spoke, reaching into a pocket and pulled out three tickets.

 

Usagi blinked, processing Haruka’s words. 

 

“Are you sure?” 

 

Haruka gave Usagi a warm smile, 

 

“Of course, this party sounds like the kind of event you’d enjoy.” 

 

Hesitantly Usagi took the tickets from Haruka,  

 

“Thank you very much, then.” Usagi bowed, 

 

“It’s really no problem, Michiru and I will be there too so maybe we’ll see each other.” 

 

Usagi nodded,

 

“Yeah maybe we will.” 

 

__________

 

Haruka watched as the three girls walked away, truthfully it had been a pain to get those extra tickets. But if it meant they could assess the princess’ situation more it was worth it. Haruka felt guilty for lying to Usagi like that, but if they could protect her it’d be worth it. 

 

Usagi would most definitely come, an event like this was right up her alley. However Haruka wasn’t sure about the other two, hopefully they would. 

 

__________

 

Usagi entered the house, and took off her shoes. Immediately she noticed her father in a suit, and got curious. 

 

“Papa! Are you going to the party?” Usagi asked running up,

 

Usagi’s father looked at her, 

 

“Yes I am. I’m in charge of the story my newspaper is doing on the event. I’m surprised you know about it, Usagi.”

 

Usagi smiled brightly. 

 

“I saw Haruka on the way home, and look what Harkua gave me!” Usagi held up the tickets Haruka had given her! 

 

Usagi’s father blinked, 

 

“Those are invitations for the party?” Shock was evident in his voice. 

 

“Yep! Haruka said they are for me and my friends! Can I go papa? Pleaseee?” 

 

Usagi gave her father puppy eyes. 

 

A sigh was heard, 

 

“Well I don’t know…” 

 

“Please, papa! I promise I’ll behave!” Usagi continued to give her father puppy eyes. 

 

“Alright. I suppose you can go, but you need to swear to me that you won’t get into trouble.” 

 

Usagi jumped up, excited. 

 

“Yay! I promise you I’ll stay out of trouble papa!” 

 

__________

 

Usagi wandered around the giant venue, she had somehow lost the other girls. She wore a beautiful dress, she felt like a princess but it was lonely. Usagi looked around hoping to see Ami or Rei, but she didn’t. Where did they go? What was the point of being at a party like this if she was alone and bored. 

 

Usagi sighed, and looked at the floor. 

 

“It would be a shame to see someone so beautiful all alone. Would you like to dance with me?” A voice spoke, Usagi turned to see Haruka standing there holding out a hand. 

 

“Haruka?” Usagi spoke, stunned. 

 

Haruka smiled at her, 

 

“Why don’t you dance with me Usagi?”

Usagi shook her head, 

 

“I don’t think that would be a good idea. I’ve never really danced before….” Usagi got progressively quieter as she spoke. 

 

Haruka laughed, 

 

“That’s fine. It’s not too hard.”

Usagi thought about it, dancing did indeed sound fun. Dancing didn’t look that hard, and it would be rude to say no, especially since Haruka was the one who gave her invitations in the first place. 

 

Slowly Usagi reached out, and took Haruka’s hand, and stiffened a bit when Haruka placed a hand on her back. Haruka took a step, so Usagi did the same. Haruka, and Usagi danced. Usagi felt warm inside, her heart was pounding. Come to think of it, Haruka was very pretty much like Michiru. As they danced Usagi realized she was smiling. Usagi never realized dancing could be so much fun. 

 

“Haruka, thank you for this.” Usagi spoke, her happiness evident in her voice. 

 

Haruka looked at her before speaking, 

 

“It’s not a problem at all. I’m just glad you're having fun.” 

 

Usagi thought she was very lucky to have a friend like Haruka. Usagi thought she was very lucky to get to be friends with Haruka, and Michiru.

 

“I’m glad we’re friends, Haruka.” Usagi smiled brightly. 

 

“It’s a blessing that I get to be friends with you Usagi.” Haruka spoke, looking at Usagi as if she were the most precious treasure in the world. 

Usagi felt her face heat up at Haruka’s words. She was about to ask Haruka to elaborate on what she meant but before she could a voice called her name, 

 

“Usagi! There you are!” Ami ran up, a little out of breath. 

 

Usagi turned and let go of Haruka’s hand,

 

“Ami? Is everything alright?” Usagi spoke, slightly confused. 

 

Ami took a minute to catch her breath, 

 

“I’ve been looking for you for a while! Come on, we’ve got stuff we need to do!” 

 

Usagi nodded, understanding what Ami meant. Right the treasure…. If only they didn’t need to find the crystal. Usagi turned to Haruka, and smiled apologetically, 

 

“I’m sorry, Haruka, I need to go…thank you for dancing with me.” 

 

Haruka looked at her, and nodded seemingly in understanding, 

 

“Alright then see you later Usagi.”

 

__________

 

Tsukino Kenji looked around the venue. Now where did his daughter and her friends go? More importantly, how did he lose them so quickly? Are teenagers always this slippery? 

 

“Mr. Tsukino, what a surprise to see you here.” A girl with long green curls walked up to him. 

 

The girl was in fact Kaiou Michiru, the violinist and truthfully it was no surprise to see someone famous as her at this party. It was a surprise that she was talking to him though, well he did know of her friendship with Usagi so that might be the reason. But it surprised him that she remembered him, they had only met for a moment at best, and Kenji doubted that moment was something Kaiou Michiru would remember fondly due to her conversation with Ikuko. 

 

“Ah, Miss Kaiou was it? It is nice to see you. I hear about you a lot from Usagi, she talks about you and Mr. Tenoh a lot.”

Kenji watched as an inquisitive expression formed on Kaiou Michiru’s face, 

 

“I can assure you it’s always good things she tells us.”

Kaiou Michiru nodded her head, 

 

“I see.”

Kenji faltered a bit, wondering what she was thinking about he hoped it wasn’t anything negative.

 

“If I might ask, you and Mr. Tenoh are quite famous in your respective fields…how did you meet my daughter exactly?” 

 

Kaiou Michiru smiled, it was a fond smile. 

 

“Well I met Usagi when I saw her trip on my way home from school, and went to help her up. I introduced her to Haruka shortly after.”

Kenji nodded, he could see that happening. 

 

“Maybe you’ve noticed Usagi can be quite childish, and immature…now I’m not saying there is anything wrong with that…I would just like to apologize for any trouble it might have caused you. I thank you for being friends with my daughter.”

Kaiou Michiru looked at him oddly, before another smile formed on her face, 

 

“Actually Mr. Tsukino I think Usagi’s childishness is one of her best traits. She can be so silly, and loud at times. One may find her behavior cute. I don’t think Usagi would be herself if she wasn’t childish…”

Kenji listened to Kaiou Michiru talk about his daughter. She talked about her in such a way that almost had this feeling of devotion to it. Kenji observed Kaiou Michiru as she talked, from the smile on her face, to the way her eyes were shining, filled with something that could be akin to adoration to…oh. That was it wasn’t it? It was clear as day to Kenji, Kaiou Michiru was in love with Usagi wasn’t she? Kaiou Michiru the famous violinist in love with his adorable little girl…

 

Kenji found himself wondering how his daughter got so lucky. Yet as her father shouldn’t he be upset? Shouldn’t he want to protect his daughter from the dangers of love and such? That’s how Kenji always thought it would be. He thought he’d hate the day Usagi brought home a boy. Yet looking at Kaiou Michiru and watching her talk he found he didn’t hate the idea of someone like her with his daughter. Wait…he didn’t even know how Usagi felt about this girl yet. Maybe now was not the time to be imagining hypotheticals. 

 

Kenji was about to speak, ask another question when a great crash was heard, and Michiru looked away. 

 

“Excuse me sir, I think I need to leave.” Kaiou Michiru spoke politely, but her face had gone serious. 

 

“Oh, that's fine…it was nice talking to you.” Kenji spoke, as he watched as Kaiou Michiru swiftly left. 

 

__________

 

“Usagi watch out!” Ami screamed, she screamed as Princess D, who was probably possessed, ran towards the balcony treasure in hand. She screamed in warning but Usagi who was near the edge of the balcony didn’t move in time, and was shoved out of the way by Princess D. Usagi was shoved, and Usagi fell. Usagi fell over the balcony, and she could only watch in horror. 

 

“Usagi! Mercury Planet Power Make Up!” In a flash of light she was Mercury, she leaped. She needed to catch Usagi. 

 

Mercury needed to reach the balcony, she was so close. She needed to save Usagi, she wasn’t going to let her die. She’d catch Usagi before she hit the ground.

 

“You really need to be careful, and do a better job at protecting her.” A voice spoke, and there in the air was another Senshi, and it wasn’t Rei. No, this Senshi had long green curls of hair, and wore a white mask. Who was she?

Mercury watched, as she easily caught Usagi, and landed safely back on the balcony. The mysterious Senshi placed Usagi down gently. Mercury ran. She ran, and gave Usagi a hug, squeezing her tightly. 

 

“You two should leave now. Along with the other one. You clearly have no idea what you are doing.” 

 

Mercury paused, and tried to formulate a response, 

 

“But…” That was all Mercury, Senshi of Water and Wisdom could say. 

 

Mercury watched, the Senshi look towards her, her specifically, not Usagi with a hard cold glare, 

 

“There should be no arguing in a situation like this, you need to listen. You have proved yourself unable to protect her!” 

 

Mercury’s brows furrowed, she was confused. Protect her? Protect who? Did she mean Usagi?

“I don’t understand why would I have to protect Usagi?” Mercury asked, confused needing answers. 

 

__________

 

Neptune’s eyes widened, as she looked at the girl who was Sailor Mercury, who just stared back at her confused. Confused, why was she confused? Why did she not know Usagi was? Neptune then realized it was the cat. This girl was just awakened, like Usagi she had no memories. She didn’t know that Usagi was the princess, just as Usagi didn’t know it herself. What was the meaning of this confounded situation?

Neptune did not have time to dwell on it though, because darkness started pouring from the possessed princess of the D Kingdom. The darkness swirled, and conformed together, and created an image. It created an image of a man who wore ornate clothes and had dark brown hair. 

 

“Evil Spirits Be Exorcised!” Someone shouted, as flames devoured the darkness. However the flames disappeared in a few seconds leaving the cloud of darkness unscathed. 

 

Neptune sighed, they really knew nothing. 

 

“Deep Submerge!” Is what Neptune yelled, and a raging current of water shot towards the darkness, and just like that it was over. 

 

Princess D fell to the ground, passed out, and Neptune was left with two Senshi, and her Princess staring at her.

“I feel as though I’ve seen you before…” Her Princess spoke, 

 

Neptune simply looked the two Senshi and spoke, 

 

“Listen, I am not your ally. You need to learn how to do your job correctly, and stay out of trouble.”

Sailor Mars, and Mercury stared at her, confused and Neptune turned to the Princess, 

 

“Try…to be more careful alright?” Neptune’s tone was soft, and gentle. Much different than the tone she used with Mars and Mercury moments prior. Taking Usagi’s hand Neptune laid a quick kiss on it, before letting it go and jumping into the air, disappearing into the night. 

 

She disappeared leaving behind her two confused Senshi, and a very flustered Princess. 

Notes:

Hi again! I hope you liked this chapter! Actually I was worried about this one because in the manga it is a source of development for his and Usagi’s relationship. But then in the middle of the night the answers came to me. It’s strange I know. One more thing Usagi’s father refers to Haruka with a “Mr.” in this chapter simply because he thinks Haruka is male. Please comment what you think and have a great day/night!

Chapter 9: Kino Makoto: Sailor Jupiter

Notes:

Hey! I’ve got another chapter because I’ve got exams the week after next week, and I want to get as many chapters out as I can before I have to start studying.

From this point on Tuxedo Mask is going to become sorta irreverent but don’t worry he’ll come back into the spotlight later!

Usagi sighed, and walked to school. Her mind plagued with thoughts of the party from the night before, dancing with Haruka, and the mysterious Senshi that had appeared, and the kiss she had given her when she left. Usagi had no idea what that had been about. Just the mere thought of that mysterious Senshi left her with a confusing mix of conflicting feelings.

 

“Usagi? You’ve been awfully quiet this morning, what’s wrong?” Luna asked, from her spot on Usagi’s shoulder. 

 

Usagi yawned, sleepily. She was so tired she had strange dreams all night, and she found it hard to get a proper night's rest. Of course the rain wasn’t helping either. 

 

“It’s just that mysterious Senshi from last night…everytime I think of her I can’t help but feel as though I’ve met her before. I just can’t figure out if I really have or not.” 

 

Luna sighed, 

 

“Well it’s best not to think about it’d be better to just try and avoid her. After all she said she wasn’t our ally didn’t she?” 

 

Usagi looked at the ground, 

 

“Yeah but she didn’t say she was our enemy either, and she saved me. Not only that, she…” Usagi’s gaze shifted to her hand, the same one the mysterious Senshi had kissed, and she trailed off. 

 

Usagi didn’t know how to feel, when she thought of that mysterious Senshi she felt warm, a feeling that she got when thinking of Michiru and Haruka. Briefly Usagi wondered if Michiru, and the mysterious Senshi were the same. If that were true it would mean Michiru was the one who kissed her then. Just the thought of that made Usagi’s face all red. No way it could be true….Yet Usagi couldn’t help but think it was…could Michiru really be that Senshi? They both had green hair, and blue eyes. She’d ask if she decided she would ask if she ever saw that Senshi again. 

 

“Usagi!! Move!!” Luna shouted, from the sidewalk when Luna had even left her shoulder. Why? 

 

A car horn was heard, and Usagi looked and saw a car coming her way. Fear shot through Usagi, and she froze. 

 

Just then someone grabbed her, lifting her off the ground, and moving her out of harm's way. 

 

Usagi was abruptly dropped on the sidewalk, standing in front of her was a tall girl, with messy brown hair pulled into a ponytail, and she wore rose earrings. 

 

“It’s dangerous to stop in the middle of the street. Please be careful.” 

 

Usagi nodded, and watched the girl leave in silence. 

 

________

 

“Wow Naru, she looks just like you! She’s so pretty!” Usagi said, staring at a photo of a young woman in a bridal gown who looked strikingly similar to Naru. 

 

“Thanks, she’s my cousin and she’s getting married this June. I got to go to the bridal shop with her and they even let me try on a dress!” Naru spoke happily, before her face fell as if she remembered something. 

 

Usagi looked at Naru confused. What was wrong? Shouldn’t this be a happy occasion?

 

“Naru? Are you alright?” Usagi asked concerned, 

 

Naru gave Usagi a weak smile, 

 

“Oh it’s just that my cousin's fiancé…he went missing, but I’m sure he’s fine.” 

 

“But aren’t June brides supposed to be the happiest? I’m sure it’ll turn out alright!” One of the other girls chimed in. 

 

“Ooh! I wish I could be a bride!” Usagi said, as she spoke she lost her footing, and fell backwards hitting someone. 

 

“Hey, you need to be careful!” The same girl from this morning spoke. 

 

“She startled me! Who is she?” Naru asked, 

 

“Wow! She’s really tall!” Another girl exclaimed, 

 

Just than a teacher yelled at the mysterious girl, 

 

“Hey transfer student, why haven’t you changed your uniform yet!” 

 

The tall girl looked at the teacher and sighed, 

 

“They didn’t have one my size , sir, and before you say anything about my hair it’s not dyed.” 

 

Usagi watched as the transfer student walked away, she really seemed like a strange girl. 

 

“Usagi it’s time for lunch! Where should we eat?” Naru asked, a smile on her face. 

 

Usagi tilted her head in thought, 

 

“Well it’s done raining so why don’t we go to the courtyard?” 

 

________

 

Usagi hid behind a tree, and sulked. The transfer student was in their spot! Usagi peaked out from behind the tree staring at the transfer student. Immediately Usagi noticed her lunch, and thought about how good it looked. Oh! Her lunch bag was super cute too! 

 

Meanwhile behind Usagi, one of the boys playing baseball got a homerun, and the ball was heading for the back of Usagi’s head. Usagi however was oblivious to this and continued to stare at the transfer student. 

 

“Watch out!” Someone yelled, and the transfer student jumped and pushed Usagi out of the ball's path. 

 

“You need to be more aware of your surroundings!” The transfer student scolded, picking back up her lunch. 

 

Usagi stared, wow that lunch looked really good. 

 

“Oh? Do you want some?” The transfer student asked. 

 

Usagi jumped up, 

 

“Really I could have some?” Usagi asked, taking a rice ball and devouring it. The transfer student was saying something about groceries, but Usagi wasn’t really listening. 

 

“Oh yeah, I’m also looking for a good arcade I can try out.” 

 

Usagi looked up, 

 

“I can show you a really great arcade!” 

 

________

 

Ami walked into the arcade, holding Luna. Almost immediately she noticed Usagi, with another girl she did not know. 

 

“Oh! Usagi you’re here already!” 

 

Usagi looked at her with a smile, 

 

“Hey Ami! Look how good she is at the Sailor V game!” 

 

Ami looked at the girl playing the game, and then the screen. Indeed she had gotten far. 

 

“Oh, Usagi, is this one of your friends? She’s wearing a different uniform than you so she must go to a different school!” The worker who was usually at this time spoke, 

 

“I’m a transfer student at Juuban, I’m in grade eight class six. I’m Kino Makoto. It's nice to meet you.”

 

“Oh! My name is Furuhata Motoki.” The worker replied, to Miss Kino. 

 

“Oh is that your name, what all your friends call you?” Usagi asked, excitedly. 

 

A laugh was heard in response, 

 

“Well most of my college friends call me Furu for short!” 

 

“Aw! That’s cute! Anyway, Makoto you’re part of the group now so we’re gonna call you The Strong and Powerful Makoto!” 

 

Ami sighed, Usagi really was a social butterfly. Was there anyone she couldn’t make friends with?

 

“On another topic, have you heard about the bridal shop at the entrance of the shopping district? There’s some strange rumors going around about it. I want to go check it out.” 

 

Usagi smiled brightly, 

 

“Alright let’s go! You should come to Makoto!” 

 

 ________ 

 

Makoto stared at the tall building that was the bridal shop. In one of the windows she could see a gorgeous mannequin, in a wedding gown. It looked so real…Makoto wished she could be a bride. 

 

Makoto looked at Usagi, who was also staring at the bridal shop in awe. Makato wondered what Usagi was thinking about. 

 

“Did you hear about that bridal shop?” A woman spoke, talking to another woman behind her. 

 

“Yeah, it’s haunted right? They say that bridal figure up there is actually a ghost!” The other woman responded, 

 

“Yeah they say the mannequin swoops down at night from the balcony, and seduces men who are nearby! They also say if you buy a dress there the mannequin will haunt you forever!” 

 

Makoto stepped back, what a creepy story. 

 

“Wow even after I get married…I’m never gonna buy a dress at this store.” Makoto spoke, earning a strange look from Ami and the cat. 

 

________

 

“Rei! Your friends are here!” Rei heard her grandpa call and Rei turned to see Ami, and Usagi. 

 

“You girls are quite a sight! Would you like to work at the shrine?” Rei heard her grandpa speak. 

 

Rei was mortified at her grandfather, and she was about to hit with the back of the broom, when she noticed a girl with brown hair and a ponytail standing next to Usagi. Rei felt something strange about her…could she be?

“A haunted bridal shop?” Rei asked, as Ami told of the day's occurrences. 

 

“There are people whose finances have disappeared. I wonder if they were seduced by the ghost bride?” 

 

Rei crossed her arms, and turned away from Ami, 

 

“I for one don’t care if they were seduced by a ghost. It’s their fault for letting themselves get seduced in the first place!” Rei spoke, quickly and firmly. 

 

“But, Rei!” Usagi started to speak, but Rei cut her off, 

 

“I don’t trust men.” 

 

The brown haired girl laughed uncomfortably, 

 

“This conversation is getting a little intense for me. I’m going to head home.”

Rei watched her leave, and she spoke, 

 

“Luna, I think the day our group will be complete is closer than we thought.” 

 

________

 

Furuhata walked away from the closed game shop, thank goodness the day was over. Opening his eyes, Furuhata saw something peculiar. He saw a bride in a beautiful white wedding dress staring at him. 

 

Look into my eyes, and become my slave. 

 

Offer your energy to me, and our great ruler! 

 

________

 

Makoto reached down into the vending machine, and pulled out her drink. She sighed, and looked at the sky, 

 

“It’s getting pretty late already.” 

 

Makoto turned to leave and saw Furuhata Motoki standing there, leaning against the wall. 

 

“Hey Makoto, I’ve been waiting for you.” He spoke, his voice sounded rather empty. 

Makoto stepped back realizing something wasn’t right, but it was too late. 

 

Look into my eyes

 

I love you… 

 

________

 

Usagi awoke with a fright, and bounded up in bed. Something was wrong. She didn’t know what but something was wrong. Usagi looked out the window, and then at Luna who was somehow still curled up, asleep. She needed to see what was wrong. She had to, because something was terribly wrong. 

 

Slowly Usagi climbed out of her covers, and undid the latch on the windowsill. Usagi opened the window, and climbed out of it into the darkness of the night. 

 

________

 

Usagi ran. She ran through the streets, looking for something, anything that wasn’t right. What was wrong? Why did she feel such dread? Where? Where did she need to go?

Usagi was abruptly pulled to a stop, someone had grabbed her wrist.

 

“You shouldn’t be out here this late. It’s dangerous.”

Usagi turned, to see who spoke. She turned, and saw that Mysterious Senshi standing behind her, with her hand holding her wrist. Why? Why now? Why did she have to show up now? To try and stop her from doing anything dangerous Usagi realized. Usagi looked at the Senshi, studying her features. She really did look like Michiru, same green curls, and the same deep blue eyes. 

She needed to ask. But something was wrong, she needed to leave. However Usagi had to ask or she might never get her answer. 

 

“You really should go home. Whatever’s happening, someone else can deal with it.”

 

Usagi studied the Senshi’s features again, she really did look like Michiru. But was she really? She had to ask, or she might never know. 

 

“Uh…are you…I…is it you Michiru?” Usagi asked, having trouble forming her words for a moment. 

 

The Senshi’s face betrayed her, and she looked utterly shocked. So she had to be….

 

It was then the Senshi spoke, 

 

“I…how…did you?” 

 

________

 

Neptune looked at Usagi in shock, and her mouth moved on its own. Neptune wished she could go back the minute she spoke those words. Now there was no possibility of denying Usagi’s guess. What to do? She didn’t know. Neptune didn’t know. She underestimated her Princess. She didn’t think she’d figure out who she was. How to fix this? Neptune was at a loss. She didn’t expect this to happen. 

 

“Sorry! I really can’t stay here right now! Bye!” Usagi shouted quickly before running off. 

 

Oh she had let go of Usagi’s wrist in her stupor hadn’t she? Neptune needed to figure out how  to fix this, or do something. But she was at a loss. A complete and utter loss. 

 

________

Usagi ran, and she ran. She ran as fast as she could so the Senshi or Michiru couldn’t catch up with her. That’s when she saw two familiar figures, standing in the distance. Was that Makoto, and Motoki? Wait…who was that behind them? Was that the mannequin from the bridal shop? So the ghost bride was real? Immediately Usagi knew what to do, 

 

“Moon Prism Power Make Up!”

In a flash of light she was Sailor Moon and she shouted, 

 

“How dare you take on the form of a beautiful bride to manipulate people! I can’t allow you to use the sweet murmurings of love to possess people! I am the pretty sailor suited Senshi of Love and Justice Sailor Moon! In the name of the moon I’ll punish you!” 

 

“I am the Senshi of Water and Wisdom Sailor Mercury! Wisdom should be used to benefit humanity! How dare you use it to trick people! I’ll douse you in water and make you repent!” Sailor Mercury yelled, running up to be next to Usagi. 

 

“I am the Senshi of Flame and Passion Sailor Mars! How dare you play a woman's heart for fools! With the power of Mars I’ll chastise you!” 

 

Usagi felt a wave of relief wash over her at sight of her companions thank goodness they where here. 

 

________ 

 

“Trick…Manipulate?” Makoto muttered, and she looked at the ghost bride. Anger rose in her chest, 

 

“You were lying to me?” Quickly Makoto moved, she had always been strong, it was time to put it to use. 

 

Makoto grabbed the ghost bride, and lifted her up, 

 

“I’ll show you the power an innocent girl like me has!” 

 

It was then that the cat came running forward, and shouted her name? The cat threw a pen at her, a light shined on her forehead, and in a flash of lightning she had changed, and the bride was on the floor dead. 

 

A sickening laughter was heard, and Makoto turned to see a man with long brown hair, and ornate gray clothes, 

 

“You only destroyed my shadow, not the real me!” 

 

Makoto felt an anger like she never did before, and her body moved on it’s own as if it already new what to do. 

 

“Flower Hurricane!” 

 

At her yell before Makoto’s eyes millions of flowers bloomed around the man, and swarmed him. But that wasn’t enough to finish him, 

 

“My planet Jupiter create a storm! Send down bolts of lightning! Jupiter ThunderBolt!” 

 

Green lightning rained down from the sky, striking the man repeatedly. When the storm cleared the man was strewn on the ground. 

 

Nephrite of the Four Heavenly Kings was dead. 

________

 

Usagi ran forward as the storm cleared with Mercury, and Mars following close behind.

 

“Makoto!” Usagi yelled, relieved her new friend was okay.

 

Makoto looked at Usagi with a sad smile, 

 

“There was a guy at my old school who broke my heart you see…and after that it hurt to face him everyday at school. After that I decided to transfer schools…Motoki looks a lot like that old crush…I just feel the need to tell you this. Just like I felt the need to come here.” 

 

Rei smiled at Makoto, 

 

“You don’t need to cry over some guy. After all you’re protected by Jupiter…you’re Sailor Jupiter the Senshi of Thunder, and Courage!” 

 

Makoto looked at her hands, and curled them into fists, 

 

“Yeah…Sailor Jupiter that’s who I really am, I swear I’ll carry out my mission no matter what.” 

 

A clattering sound was heard and Usagi turned, she was Luna sitting there in front of a sort of wand with the Moon on it. 

 

Usagi tilted her head confused. It was than that Luna spoke, 

 

“Sailor Moon the four warriors have now assembled. You must be brave and be their leader. You must find, and protect the Moon Princess and her Silver Crystal.” 

 

________

 

Neptune watched from the rooftops, and realized something was wrong. Why did that cat not realize Usagi was the Moon Princess? Usagi wasn’t the leader Venus was. This wasn’t right. What was going on? 

 

Neptune felt a sense of dread, what would the future bring? 

Notes:

Hi again! I hope you liked this chapter! I found if especially fun to write! Any canon divergence is always fun! Please comment what you think because I still adore you guys comments! Have a great day/night!

Chapter 10: Moon Stick

Notes:

I’m on a bit of a roll with these chapters, maybe I’m writing a little bit too much. I just really enjoy writing this story. I’ll just keep updating chapters when I finish them.

Tuxedo Mask whose that?

Usagi held the wand with the moon on it in her hands. She was the leader? Her? Was Luna serious? 

 

“You have to become the leader of these four Senshi, Usagi.” Luna spoke, and Usagi stared at her. 

 

The wand in her hand started to glow, and Usagi’s transformation came undone. Usagi was confused. 

 

“That wand in your hands is called a Moon Stick, and it’ll be your new weapon. I’ll teach you how to use it.” Luna spoke, a smile on her face. 

 

Usagi couldn’t believe she was the leader. Surely someone like Ami was better for the job? Ami was Sailor Mercury, Rei was Sailor Mars, Makoto was Sailor Jupiter, and she was Sailor Moon, the leader apparently. The thought of her as a leader felt wrong. It didn’t feel like her proper place, and Usagi couldn’t help but wonder why. 

 

_________

 

Chiba Mamoru woke up in a fright. It was the dream again. The same one he had every night. The one of the girl with long hair that called out for the Legendary Silver Crystal. He never was able to see her face, as he always woke up before he could. Mamoru sat up, and climbed out of bed. He picked up his pocket watch, and looked at it. 

 

“It’s only six am.” He spoke to himself. 

 

He needed to find the Legendary Silver Crystal at any cost. 

 

_________

 

“I’m heading out!” Usagi said, with a smile as she walked out the door. 

 

A few minutes before Luna walked in, and hopped on the table and stretched. 

 

“Oh! It’s the crescent baldie! You’re in for a surprise today, Usagi’s already headed to school!” Tsukino Ikuko said to the cat. 

 

Luna finished stretching, the impossible can happen sometimes I guess. Luna yawned and looked at the newspaper, she didn’t always have to get up early. One glance at the newspaper was all it took for Luna to wake up properly, as she read the title. 

 

What is the Silver Crystal? 

 

Is it a treasure that has been valued to be worth millions? A mysterious man named Tuxedo Mask has admitted to fighting crime to find the gem. Could other heroes like Sailor Moon, and Sailor V be involved as well? 

 

Tuxedo Mask who was he, and what was he up to? Their encounters with Tuxedo Mask had always been short, and few and far between. 

What was he up to? Why did he want the Legendary Silver Crystal? What was his goals? 

 

Luna had a bad feeling about this….

 

_________

 

“Ami! Makoto! Good morning!” Usagi called, spotting her friends, and walking up to them. 

 

Ami smiled at Usagi, 

 

“Good Morning Usagi! I’m impressed you didn’t sleep in today!”  

 

Usagi sighed, 

 

“Yeah well I’ve been having these nightmares, and keep waking up early because of it.” 

 

Ami blinked, and looked at Usagi curiously, 

 

“Nightmares?” 

 

“Yeah, I just keep having these really bad dreams!” Usagi spoke looking up. 

 

Usagi looked around, and noticed a familiar face walking along the sidewalk. It was Michiru! Michiru must have noticed Usagi because she looked at her, and smiled. Usagi felt her face heat up, and she hoped it wasn’t too red. 

 

“Good morning Usagi, it’s nice to see you.” 

 

Usagi smiled at Michiru, 

 

“It’s nice to see you too, Michiru! Have a good day!” 

 

Usagi watched as Michiru walked away, and then turned back to face Ami, and Makoto. 

 

“Who was that?” Makoto asked, 

 

“Oh that’s just Michiru we’re friends!”

 

Makoto had a amused smile on her face, 

 

“Are you sure? Because you’re blushing.” 

 

Usagi stiffened, was it really that noticeable? 

 

Ami signed, 

 

“I’m surprised you’re friends with her, she’s famous and she wore a Mugen Academy uniform, a school that only expects the best of the best. Usagi, how can you be so calm around someone like that?”  Ami asked, curiously. 

 

Usagi smiled, eyes shining. 

 

“Oh that’s just because she’s just Michiru. Sure she’s famous but she’s actually really nice! Isn’t she pretty too?” Usagi spoke, briefly wondering if she should mention that Michiru was indeed the mystery Senshi. 

 

Ami smiled, 

 

“So you have a crush on her then, Usagi?” 

 

Usagi jumped, 

 

“WHAT! Who said anything about a crush? Anyway, she already has Haruka! She doesn’t need someone like me!” Usagi spoke quickly, flustered. 

 

Ami looked at Usagi a smirk on her face, 

 

“But didn’t you dance with Haruka at the ball? You seemed pretty close to him as well.” 

 

Usagi’s face went beet red, and she hid her face in her hands. 

 

It was then that Makoto interjected, which Usagi would be eternally grateful for. 

 

“As amusing as this is, have you guys seen the paper? It’s gotten really bad! Someone named Tuxedo Mask is searching for the Silver Crystal!” 

 

Usagi looked up, nervously. She had only met Tuxedo Mask twice, but for him to be looking for the Silver Crystal? Usagi didn’t know why the idea bothered her so much. 

 

_________

 

Haruka entered her apartment, the one she shared with Michiru. She was so glad the school day was over, being at Mugen was such a drain on her energy. Mainly because she had to protect her Hoste from being stolen. 

 

“Haruka? Is that you?” Michiru’s voice came from the living area. 

 

“Yes, it’s me.” Haruka responded as she took off her shoes and walked into the living room, to see that Michiru had her violin out, and had presumably been playing it before she had gotten back. Normally they would get back at the same time, but Haruka had some racing business she had to take care of. 

 

Michiru looked at her, a serious expression on her face. 

 

“Don’t look at the TV, it has some kind of program running on it that will drain people’s energy.” 

 

Haruka’s eyes widened, at Michiru’s words. 

 

“What’s going on? Is it the Death Busters? Are they trying to spread their influence?” 

 

Michiru shook her head, 

 

“No it’s not that at least, it’s another group…they’re looking for the Silver Crystal.” 

 

Haruka nodded, while she didn’t know where the Silver Crystal was herself, she was willing to bet there was a high chance it was with the Princess. 

 

“I think I’m going to check on the situation outside, then. See how much people are being drained, and such.” 

 

Michiru smiled at Haruka, 

 

“Alright you do that then, be safe.” 

 

_________

 

The Inner Senshi stood at the back of the arcade, nobody was around. 

 

“This has caused a huge sensation, I just feel as though the enemy is behind this Luna. It’ll be a risk to the safety of Princess at this rate. We must do something!” Ami spoke, a worried expression on her face. 

 

Luna had a harsher expression on her face when she spoke, 

 

“This all started when Tuxedo Mask went public about the Silver Crystal. Usagi and I have met him twice, but we don’t know much about him. I think it’d be best if we consider him an enemy.” 

 

It was Usagi who spoke up next, 

 

“We barely know anything about Tuxedo Mask, but he’s never shown any hostility to us before. Anyway I don’t know why, but considering him an enemy feels wrong to me. I don’t know why, but I feel like we can trust him. I know…it sounds crazy.” Usagi’s hands were curled up into fists, and looked at the floor. 

 

“Usagi…are you sure you don’t have biased views of Tuxedo Mask? I mean he’s saved you before right?” Rei asked, her arms crossed. 

 

“What? No that’s not it! It’s just an instinct!” Usagi yelled. Frustrated that her friends didn’t get it. 

“Luna, have you been able to find the Princess or the enemy’s base yet?” Makoto asked, looking straight at the cat. 

 

“Yes I have and there are a few suspects on who I think it is…but there’s one in particular I think it is, and if they get their hands on the Silver Crystal it would lead to mass destruction.” 

 

Usagi froze, in fear. Mass destruction? 

 

“Luna! Is everything really that serious? Is the Legendary Silver Crystal really that powerful like they say?” Usagi demanded. She demanded, because she needed these answers.

 

Luna signed, and closed her eyes, 

 

“The Silver Crystal is so powerful that if not carefully handled galaxies could be destroyed.” 

 

Ami looked at Luna wide-eyed, 

 

“We’re supposed to protect something like that?” Fear evident in her voice. 

 

“I’m sure you guys will find and protect them, the Silver Crystal, and the Princess of Moon Kingdom. That is your mission in this lifetime after all, and why I was sent from the ruins of the Moon to awaken you.” 

 

Usagi stared at Luna in shock, 

 

“You’re from the Moon Luna? This Princess we need to find is actually the Princess of the Moon Kingdom.”

 

“It’s a lot to explain, but I don’t need to because you’ll remember everything in perfect detail in time. Anyway I’m going to continue my investigations…including the one on Tuxedo Mask. For now all of you stay on your guard.” 

 

_________

 

Usagi sighed, and absent mindedly played the Sailor V game. 

 

“Hey Ami? Do you think Sailor V could be a Senshi like us?” 

 

Ami looked at her and walked over, looking at the screen. 

 

“Maybe although Sailor V has been appearing in the newspaper less, and less maybe she’s not active anymore…isn’t it strange?” 

 

Usagi signed, 

 

“I’ve been playing the Sailor V game a lot lately, maybe I’ve been playing too much.” 

 

Usagi stared at the screen, and she noticed something. That rod in Sailor V’s hand looked like the Moon Stick Luna gave her….

 

Usagi sighed, maybe she’ll go home and watch tv. 

 

_________

 

Usagi couldn’t find it. She couldn’t find the Legendary Silver Crystal. She needed to find it! It needed to be found like that lady on the tv said! 

Where was it? 

 

“Searching anymore is useless…I suppose I no longer need any of you.” The lady on the tv spoke, a smile on her face. 

 

Suddenly Usagi felt very weak. 

 

_________

 

Ami stumbled outside, she felt so weak. Everyone was passing out. It was the enemy, it had to be. Her vision was blurry she could barely see. 

 

“Ami?” 

 

Was that Luna? It sounded like her….

 

“Luna?” Ami spoke, looking around before finally seeing something that resembled the cat, 

 

“Luna! Everyone’s been passing out! The enemy is winning, we need to do something!” 

 

Ami couldn’t tell if Luna was speaking or not, her ears were ringing. She felt hot. 

 

“Ami! Let’s…..meet at the…arcade!” 

 

“Did you say the arcade Luna?” But Luna didn’t answer here, as she was already headed to the arcade presumably. 

 

Ami staggered after the cat, to the arcade it was then. 

 

_________

 

Ami entered the arcade to see Luna sitting at the Sailor V game, muttering something incompressible to Ami. 

 

“Luna?” 

 

The cat didn’t look at her and just continued to mutter. A few seconds later, Luna had stopped muttering, and the game screen lit up. 

 

In an instant the arcade game was pushed back, revealing a set of stairs. Ami watched as Luna quickly ran down the stairs, and Ami quickly followed. 

 

“Luna what is this…” Ami breathed, and Luna glanced at her. 

 

“This is the control center, it’s the place where I do my research. It’s connected to the computers on the moon.” 

 

Ami mouth dropped, there were computers on the moon?!

 

“I can’t believe I was so careless! To let the enemy attack like this. But look, there's a huge source of energy in this city!” Luna pointed to an area of Toyko with her paw. 

 

Ami’s eyes widened in recognition, 

 

“Luna! That’s Tokyo Tower! They sometimes broadcast tv there! The enemy could be interfering with the signal!” 

 

Ami watched as Luna tried, and failed to connect the others. She needed to do something! She’d find them! 

 

_________

 

Usagi stumbled through the streets, she felt light headed, and dizzy. It was hard to walk. She couldn’t believe she fell for a trap like that! She was so stupid! She needed to do something! Usagi held the Moon Stick in her right hand. She just needed to transform. Usagi reached for her brooch, about to transform, but she never did as Usagi fell to her knees and passed out. 

 

_________

 

Haruka walked through the streets, there were people passing out everywhere. They were all half dead. This was bad, she needed to do something. It was then that Haruka turned a corner, and saw a familiar head of blonde on the ground. 

 

Usagi! 

 

Haruka looked to see her Princess passed out on the ground. Her Princess held something in her hand…wasn’t that the weapon the Queen used to draw on the Silver Crystal? Haruka kneeled next to the Princess, and put a hand on her cheek. 

 

Please don’t let it be too late….

 

Much to Haruka’s relief Usagi slowly opened her eyes. 

 

“Huh? Haruka?” Usagi spoke, sitting up she looked confused. 

 

Haruka bit her lip, Michiru would be furious for her for what she was about to do…to say. She didn’t want to do it either, but what else could she do at this moment? She couldn’t save these people, only Usagi could do that. 

 

“Usagi, listen to me! You need to transform! You need to become Sailor Moon.” 

 

Usagi looked at her shocked, 

 

“Haruka…” 

 

“Listen, I can't fix this situation! Neither can your Senshi! The only one who can save this people is you!” 

 

Usagi nodded, tears in her eyes. She raised her hand in the air, 

 

“Moon Prism Power Make Up!” 

 

There was a flash of light, and her Princess wore a Senshi uniform. 

 

Usagi turned, and looked at her tears were still in her eyes, 

 

“But Haruka! I have no idea what to do! I have no idea how to use this thing!” 

 

“I can’t save these people because I don’t know what to do! Usually Luna always tells me! I can’t do this!” 

 

Haruka watched her Princess, who looked like she was about to cry. She stepped forward, and hugged her Princess. 

 

“It’s alright, you can do this. You don’t need someone to tell you what to do, because you’re strong. You can save everyone just believe in yourself.” 

 

Usagi stopped and looked at the weapon in her hand, as if she was thinking of something. Slowly Usagi raised the weapon in the air, and everything was enveloped in a white light. 

 

When the light faded, Haruka looked around, and saw that people were getting up. It was then that Usagi fell, fainting in her arms. 

 

Haruka held her Princess and smiled, 

 

“See Princess you did it, without anyone telling you what to do.” 

 

_________ 

 

Usagi woke up, and sat up immediately. Where was she? Well she was in someone’s bed of course, but why. What had happened after… 

 

“You finally woke up, you’ve been asleep for quite some time.” A voice spoke, and Usagi turned her head. 

 

There standing in front of her was Michiru, a serious expression on her face. 

Notes:

Hi again! I’ve been updating so much that I’m running out of things to say in the notes. Oops. Anyway I hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please comment on what you think! As always have a nice day/night!

Chapter 11: Discussion

Summary:

Michiru, Haruka, and Usagi talk. Usagi gets into a fight with her mother, and a new video rental shop opens its doors.

Notes:

Short chapter this time, but I honestly felt I wanted to break up this chapter into two. Other than that I hope you enjoy this chapter!

Usagi looked at Michiru a bit confused. 

 

“Michiru, where is this? Why am I here?” Usagi asked, unsure of what had happened. 

 

Michiru sighed, before speaking. 

 

“You are at the apartment Haruka and I live in. You passed out, and Haruka brought you here.” 

 

Usagi blinked, had she passed out? After using the Moon Stick? Usagi started to move to get up, it was then Michiru spoke again. 

 

“Usagi don’t try, and stand up you’ve been passed out for hours. Your body is most likely still weak.”

 

Usagi nodded, and stopped moving. She felt as though it was better not to fight with Michiru on this. Even though it seemed so inconsequential to Usagi. 

 

Michiru looked at Usagi her expression serious, 

 

“Usagi, Haruka and I want to talk to you about something.”

 

Usagi tilted her head, confused. What could Michiru possibly want to talk to her about? Usagi didn’t know, but deep down she was worried that it wasn’t anything good. Michiru’s expression made her feel nervous. Maybe she had done something that had upset Michiru?

 

“Usagi. Why do you fight as Sailor Moon?”

Usagi paused, and looked down, unsure of what to say. 

 

“I…fight because Luna tells me I have to. She tells me it’s my job.” Usagi spoke, quietly unsure of herself, and her convictions. 

 

“If you’re only fighting because someone else tells you to. Then you should stop.” It was Haruka who spoke then, walking into the room. 

 

Usagi was about to speak but Haruka continued, 

 

“A Senshi’s job is to fight. They fight to protect what’s important to them. They need a strong conviction in order to do that. If you don’t have that conviction you won’t be able to fight properly. More importantly, being a Senshi was never your role to begin with.”

 

Usagi was really confused now. What did Haruka mean? Hesitantly Usagi spoke, 

 

“What do you mean?” 

Michiru looked at Haruka for a moment, before she turned and looked back at Usagi. 

 

“In order to understand who you are you must know who we are first. I am Sailor Neptune, guardian of the Outer Planet Neptune, and Haruka is…” Michiru stopped, and looked at Haruka presumably so Haruka could speak, 

 

“I am Sailor Uranus, guardian of the Outer Planet Uranus, and you…” Haruka paused, and looked at Usagi hesitantly.  

 

Usagi meanwhile was waiting with baited breath for what Haruka had to say, 

 

“You…are our princess. The heir to the Moon Kingdom, The Silver Millennium…you are Princess Serenity.”  

 

Usagi blinked, and then she blinked again. Had she heard Haruka right? She was right and Michiru was indeed that mysterious Senshi…Sailor Neptune. But Haruka was a Senshi as well that putting that aside. Haruka had said that the Princess was actually her. But that made no sense! 

 

“I’m the Princess, but Luna said I was-“ 

 

“Don’t listen to that cat, she’s wrong. She doesn’t seem to have all her correct memories.” Michiru spoke, cutting Usagi off. 

 

“Does this mean the reason you wanted to be friends with me was because I’m the Princess?” Usagi spoke slowly, a bit of hurt reflected in her eyes. 

 

Michiru looked, at Haruka for moment as if they were quietly deciding on something, 

 

“I will admit I first approached you because I saw you the Princess, but Usagi…Haruka, and I…

we love you for who you are, not who you were. You’re our Princess you always will be, but you’re also Usagi too.” 

 

“Did…did you say love?” Usagi asked, wide-eyed. She must have misheard Michiru. 

 

Michiru smiled, that same warm smile she always gave Usagi, 

 

“Yes I did.” 

 

Usagi was quiet for a moment, 

 

“The Princess isn’t meant to be a Senshi, is she?”  

 

Michiru shook her head, 

 

“No…you as Sailor Moon should’ve never came to be.” 

 

Usagi looked down, 

 

“But…I…I really liked being able to save people as Sailor Moon. Even if I wasn’t that good at it.” 

 

“Is that what you want to do save people?” Haruka asked, and Usagi slowly nodded, still looking down at the floor. 

 

“Usagi, listen…Haruka and I…we don’t necessarily agree with nor like the idea of you being Sailor Moon. It’s dangerous, and your Senshi are still freshly awakened…” Michiru spoke, trailing off. 

 

“We’d feel a lot better about you being a Senshi if we could protect you ourselves. So if you can promise to let us know when something happens. I think if you did that we could live with the idea of you being a Senshi. Meaning we wouldn't try to stop you, because we would be able to protect you ourselves.” 

 

Usagi nodded, 

 

“I think I get it…but uh how would that work exactly?” 

 

Michiru smiled, 

 

“I have a spare phone, I can give you…if anything happens just call.” 

 

Usagi looked unsure, 

 

“Are you sure? Aren’t those things super expensive? I’m not very good at keeping up with stuff like that…” 

 

Michiru smiled, at her sharing a look with Haruka, 

 

“It’ll be fine. Your safety is worth more than a silly phone.” 

 

______

 

Tsukino Ikuko did a double take when she saw her daughter come home extremely late, and with one of those super expensive cellular phones too. Where could she have gotten something like this? She hadn’t stolen it had she?

 

“Usagi. Where did you get this?” Ikuko asked, her tone sharp, as she gestured to the phone.

 

Usagi looked at her mother, and slowly spoke, 

 

“Michiru, and Haruka gave it to me…they said they wanted me to be safe.”

 

Ikuko looked, at Usagi who had multiple emotions written across her eyes, 

 

“You can’t actually believe that! These are very famous people, Usagi, they could just be using you!” 

 

Usagi looked away, 

 

“Haruka, and Michiru say they love me…” Usagi mumbled, glaring at the floor. 

 

Ikuko felt rage, anger, and disbelief. How could her daughter put her trust in those people? Rich prodigies that go to Mugen Academy of all places! They weren’t people to be trusted. They had to be lying to Usagi, they just had to be. 

 

“Usagi they’re-“ Ikuko started but Usagi cut her off, 

 

“No! They’re not lying! Haruka and Michiru say they love me! Which is a lot more than you ever tell me! You’re always like Usagi you need to be more mature or Usagi stop being so childish!” Usagi screamed at her mother, and with those words ran out of the house. 

 

Leaving Ikuko to stare in shock, trying to comprehend what just happened. 

 

______

 

Meanwhile new video rental shops opened up throughout Tokyo. Rei stood there looking at the sign of the shop. She had a bad feeling about this.

Notes:

Hi! Thank you guys for reading! I know I made Ikuko a bit of a bad parent in this, but I swear she’ll get better. Please comment what you think, and thank you for reading.

Chapter 12: Dark Shop Rental

Notes:

I have survived exams, and come bearing a new chapter! I hope you like this chapter, it gave me some real trouble while writing it.
Fun thing while writing this I went down a bit of a rabbit hole. See as I said last chapter cellular phones were expensive as the manga of Sailor Moon takes place 1992-1993 ish. (Crystal may take place early 2010s who knows.) But anyway saying the phones were expensive was an assumption on my part so I got curious and using google I did the math. So in 1993 phones cost $900 and converting that to Yen with what the exchange rate was in 1993 a phone would cost 99,972 Yen back in 1993. So yes my assumption on phones being expensive back then was right. Well anyway enough of my ramblings- you probably want to read the chapter! So i'll shut up now, and let you do so!

 

In the cold of the arctic, a castle stood, tall and unbearing, and in this castle, a woman kneels before a set of doors as they slowly creaked open. 

 

“Please awaken, Queen Metallia, our great ruler. Awaken with this energy I offer to you, knowing that you will soon have real rewards!” 

 

The doors opened and on the other side was pitch blackness, and in his blackness, one could make out the glowing red eyes of a monster. 

 

“Hurrrryyy…bring me the Silver Crystal right now, I don’t have much energy….” The monster spoke, in a raspy and slow voice. 

 

The woman looked down at the floor, knowing the creature would not like her answer. 

 

“Queen Metallia, my subordinates have searched around the globe for the Legendary Silver Crystal, but we have not found it. All that is left to do is search Japan!”  

 

The glowing red eyes narrowed, 

 

“But I can feel it even here, underneath the earth’s surface…I feel its power coming to me.”

 

The woman looked up, 

 

“But we can’t find it! It doesn’t help that those Senshi keep getting in the way! They may have already obtained it!” 

 

Anger radiated off the creature, 

 

“Senshi? Could they be those wretched beings from the Moon Kingdom that sealed me here? They have been resurrected! They are once again trying to stop me! I will not allow the heir of that kingdom to beat me like her mother! Destroy them, and steal the Silver Crystal away!” 

 

_________

 

Naru walked into the new shop, Rental Shop Dark, and looked around. She looked around and spotted two of her friends. 

 

“Yumiko! Kuri!” Naru spoke, running up to her friends.

 

There two girls turned and looked at her, one with short black hair, and the other with long black hair they smiled at Naru. 

 

“Oh Naru! You’re here to rent movies too?”

 

Naru frowned, 

 

“Yeah, Usagi’s been really busy lately so I figured I’d spend the weekend watching movies or something. Speaking of which, did they always have this huge video store here?” 

 

“Oh, this chain has been opening stores all over the city lately. I’m sure you’ll find something you want to watch.”

 

_________

 

Rei stood outside a video store that had recently opened. For some reason Rei had a bad feeling, 

 

“Hey do you remember that ‘Silver Crystal’ everyone was speaking about?” A man spoke, and caught Rei’s attention. Were people still looking for the Crystal? 

 

“Of course I do! I’ve been coming to rent videos so often I’m exhausted from staying up late!” Another man spoke, smiling. 

 

Rei narrowed her eyes, what did a video shop have to do with the Silver Crystal? 

 

“By the way have you checked out the new releases? You know, there’s a rumor that Sailor Moon runs this place!” The man spoke again following the other into the store. 

 

Rei looked at the store suspiciously, something just didn’t sit right with her. Rental Shop Dark…what an odd name. Looking at the store Rei couldn’t help but feel uneasy. She should keep an eye on this place, she decided. After all, there was no harm in being safe. 

 

_________

 

“I wonder what’s in Makoto’s lunch today!” Usagi spoke happily, a smile on her face. 

 

Makoto looked at Usagi and smiled, proudly. 

 

“Heh! Today I have fruit jam sandwiches! You should try the strawberry ones!”

 

Usagi bounced a little, and excitedly cheered picking up a sandwich. Usagi's tongue stuck out of her mouth a little, as she was excited to try the sandwich. It was then that Usagi noticed Ami’s computer screen or rather the familiar figure on it. 

 

“Hey, Ami? Is that Sailor V?”

 

Ami didn’t look at Usagi but spoke, 

 

“Indeed, you said you were interested about her. So I thought I’d do some research.” 

 

Usagi blinked, and read the information compiled on the screen. Usagi really wondered if Sailor V could turn out to be a Senshi…. After all Michiru and Haruka had turned out to be Senshi too.

Usagi wondered how many other Senshi could be out there. Maybe she could ask Michiru or Haruka about Sailor V next time she saw them….

 

“The Phantom Soldier of Justice Sailor V…” Makoto spoke with a thoughtful look on her face.

 

It was then that Ami pointed to the screen, 

 

“Look here, she has a crescent mark on her forehead. I wonder if she could be related to the Moon Kingdom Luna told us about.” 

 

The Moon Kingdom, the fallen Kingdom that she was supposedly heir to. Usagi didn’t know what she thought about that yet. 

 

“You’re really interested in this, Ami. But Luna said she felt nothing strange about Sailor V.” Makoto spoke, looking at Ami. 

 

“Maybe Usagi has detection powers Luna doesn’t have! After all she’s our leader and she’s awakening faster than us.” 

 

Usagi stared off into space, her the leader? That wasn’t true, and she knew it. She was the Princess, someone to be protected, not someone who would lead. She had only saved everyone with the Moon Stick because of Haruka…if she hadn’t been there. Usagi couldn’t tell the others what Haruka and Michiru had told her; they'd never believe her. They would probably only be mad at her for compromising her identity as Sailor Moon. 

 

“So this is where you’ve been hiding!” A voice came, and Umino leapt out of the bushes. 

 

Umino glanced at the computer and laughed, 

 

“Still looking into that Sailor V girl? Nobody cares about her anymore! It’s all Sailor Moon now! I won’t let you girls beat me to finding her identity!” Umino laughed as he typed seemingly random things into Ami’s computer. 

 

Usagi only watched Umino stiff and wide-eyed, and she remained that way until he left. 

 

“What’s that guys deal? He was so aggressive!” Luna spoke, as she walked up. 

 

Usagi was about to whine to Luna about what just happened, but Makoto spoke first, 

 

“Hey Luna! It’s been awhile since you came to our school.” 

“That’s true, I've been spending a lot of time in the underground facility. Huh? Where’s Naru? Doesn’t she usually eat with you guys?” 

 

_________

 

Usagi stared at Naru, confused. Her friend didn’t look well, her head was downcast, and her cheeks were sunken in. 

 

“Luna?” Usagi spoke, confused as she watched Luna who stared at Naru’s bag suspiciously. Then, seemingly out of nowhere Luna jumped forward and grabbed Naru’s bag. Usagi was about to say something, but then she noticed that nobody did anything. There was no cry of alarm, it was like nobody saw them or rather Luna at all.

 

Luna shook Naru’s bag violently and out fell a tape labeled Rental Shop Dark.

 

_________

 

Ami stood behind Usagi, as they reached the arcade. Luna was meowing incessantly in her arms. She watched as Usagi finished talking to Furahata, and impatiently tapped her foot waiting for her friend to enter the building. When Usagi finally did, they made a beeline towards the Sailor V game. Luna jumped out Ami’s arms, 

 

“Stick that tape into the machine! It’s connected to the control center below us!”

“WHAT! Really?” Usagi yelled, as she started to insert the tape in the game machine. When the tape was fully inserted sparks flew from the machine, and Ami covered her eyes. 

 

A few seconds later, Ami opened her eyes to see the tape completely on the floor destroyed,

 

“That’s not an ordinary tape is it? It’s like the game completely rejected it!” 

 

Ami noticed Usagi was staring at the game screen, the screen was fuzzy and full of static. 

 

“Uh, did we break the machine?” Usagi asked slowly, and then a familiar figure appeared on the screen. 

 

_________

A pixelated figure of Sailor V appeared on screen and pointed at her. At her, Usagi. Sailor V looked a bit panicked but spoke with confidence, 

 

“What are you waiting for Sailor Moon? That video is the work of the enemy, and the city is filled with them! The tapes don’t just brainwash people, they put their lives at risk!” 

Usagi stared at the screen in shock, unsure of what she had just seen. Was that Sailor V? Had Sailor V just talked to her? Suddenly the screen went white, completely blank as if nothing had happened. 

 

“I’m heading to the control center!” Ami spoke, hurriedly and Usagi nodded, and watched as her friend, with Luna, disappeared down the steps to the control center. 

 

Usagi stood in the arcade alone, and reached into her pocket. Out of her pocket she pulled the phone Haruka, and Michiru had given her. Slowly she put in the familiar numbers that belonged to Michiru’s cell, and waited. The phone rang once, and then twice. The phone rang a third time, but then went silent. Nobody had picked up. 

 

Well there was nothing Usagi could do about that, she needed to do something to help people. It was just like Sailor V had said, people's lives were at risk.

 

_________

 

Zoisite watched as a crowd of people broke through the glass of a general store, and they shouted and demanded to know where the heroine Sailor Moon was. 

 

It was then a voice broke through the crowd, 

 

“I’m right here! The Pretty Sailor Suited Senshi of Love and Justice Sailor Moon has arrived!” There stood a blonde girl with buns, in a sailor suit and Zoisite smirked, how easy was this.

 

Sailor Moon raised a wand into the air, and shouted, 

“ Moon Healing Escalation!” At those words, a bright light came from the wand, and enveloped the crowd. Zoisite paid no mind to this however, it didn’t matter if he had the masses under his control anymore as he didn’t need them. Instead he leapt at Sailor Moon from behind, 

 

“Sailor Moon you came!” A wicked smile adorned Zoisite’s face as he grabbed Sailor Moon by the neck, and held her from behind. 

 

Sailor Moon struggled against his grasp, but unsurprisingly she was unable to free herself. Zoisite noticed a tear slip down the Senshi's face, but he didn’t care. 

 

“Now! Where is the Silver Crystal?” Zoisite demanded, and Sailor Moon gasped, struggling to get air. 

 

“I don’t know!” Sailor Moon choked out, it sounded as though she was having trouble breathing.  

 

“Evil Spirits Disperse!” Shouted a girl with purple hair, who had jumped in from somewhere. She was the one who killed Jadeite, he noted. Fire shot at Zoisite but he didn’t care- as it wouldn’t hurt him anyway, it was too weak. 

 

“Supreme Thunder!” Another person shouted, and this time it was a girl in green, with brown hair in a ponytail. She was the one who killed Nephrite. Zoisite noted the vibrant green lightning that shot at him, but he was not worried as these attacks would not faze him. 

 

The thunder and lightning both collided with Zoisite, and smoke filled the area. But when the smoke cleared, Zoisite stood there unharmed. 

 

“Annoying Pests! Now Die!” Zoisite shouted, laughing, preparing an attack. 

 

But he never got to finish that attack, as Zoisite felt a searing pain. A blade, a blade of some sorts had hit him, and now he was falling apart. 

 

As Zoisite fell his last thought was how he never would get to see Kunzite again. 

 

_________

 

Usagi stared in shock, looking up at the sky. There standing on top of a building was a girl. She had long blonde hair, and she wore a sailor suit just like them, and on her face were bright red goggles….

Was that?

Was she the Legendary Phantom Soldier of Justice Sailor V?

Notes:

Hi again! With this Minako is finally in the story! Yay! Now the only Senshi who are not are Hotaru and Setsuna and they'll come sooner rather than later. In case you have forgotten this chapter is the second part of chapter 11, as I posted the first part to get it out before I had to study. (I'm going to avoid the fact I posted other things after, but what can you do?) So anyway that is why Haruka and Michiru did not appear as they have every other chapter because technically they already have! Well anyway I've got nothing to say that is of further note so that's it I guess. Please comment what you think! Have a great day/night!

Chapter 13: Fear

Notes:

Meant to have this out before Christmas, but I kinda sorta procrastinated. So sorry about that.

Usagi stared, in shock. Standing there on a building was a girl with long blonde hair wearing a sailor suit and an vibrant red mask adorned her face. The girl wore a serious expression on her face, 

 

“Is that Sailor V?” Makoto spoke, confused. 

 

“It looks like Sailor V but her outfits are different…” Ami added, sounding equally confused. 

 

It was then Sailor V smiled, and removed the mask from her face, 

 

“You’re right, I do look different. I don’t take these off in front of anyone you know.” 

 

Usagi looked at Sailor V in awe, so it really was her? It was then as she looked at Sailor V did Usagi notice the white cat with a crescent on its forehead. It looked like Luna….

 

“How rude! She may be Sailor V but she is also the heir to the Moon Kingdom, the Silver Milluneum, and the holder of the Legendary Silver Crystal, Princess Serenity!” The fluffy white cat spoke, in a stern voice. 

 

Usagi blinked, Sailor V was the princess? That couldn’t be right…because Haruka and Michiru said that she was. Usagi was confused. Did it have to do with the crescent symbol on her forehead? It was then that a flash of a white castle appeared in her mind, and Usagi felt as though she almost remembered something. 

 

Sailor V jumped down from the building and stood in front of them all, smiling. 

 

“You’ve done well so far, Sailor Moon.”

Usagi stared at Sailor V, still unable to believe she was here. Sailor V had been someone she looked up to for quite a long time, and now she was right here giving her a compliment no less. 

 

“Did the fighting simulations from the game have an effect on you?” The cat asked, with a smile and a wink. 

 

Usagi blinked, so the video game had been training her? Then earlier it really had been Sailor V talking to her through the game? 

 

“It seems like it did. I feel like I already know you because I’ve been watching you from the game for so long now.” Sailor V spoke, before turning to everyone else. 

 

Usagi watched as Sailor V spoke to each of them, and shook their hands. As she did so, each of her friends' eyes widened as if they had seen something shocking. 

 

“I feel as though I almost remembered something important…” Rei spoke slowly, placing her hand against her forehead.

 

“You must all hurry and remember your previous lives…” Sailor V looked at them all, seriously. 

 

“Sailor Moon?” Luna's voice came, and Usagi jumped a bit surprised?

Sailor V turned, and looked around, 

 

“Luna? Oh she must be in the control room…let’s go meet her?” Sailor V spoke holding a pen in her hand. In a flash of light, Sailor V had changed, and she was now only wearing a simple middle school uniform. 

 

Sailor V smiled and spoke, 

 

“This is my regular form. I’m Aino Minako, and like you guys I’m in 8th grade! It’s nice to meet you!” 

 

_______

 

Minako sighed, it had been so long since she’d visited the control room. Out of the corner of her eye Minako looked at Sailor Moon out of the corner of her eye. Hadn’t she been acting rather strange? She had noticed the girl had been looking at her funnily as well. Minako wondered what that was about, because there was no possible way she could know the truth. 

 

“My sincerest apologies princess for not coming to meet you personally.” Luna spoke to her respectfully. 

 

“Don’t apologize Luna! You were doing your duties, you did the right thing!” Minako spoke, cheerfully. Although admittedly it was rather odd to her that Luna was talking to her in such a way. Minako understood it was because Luna thought she was the princess but it still didn’t make it any less weird for her. 

 

“Princess…we’ve been searching for you for a while now, and you just now make contact? Did you know? If so, why wait so long?” Minako heard Mercury speak, and she turned to look at her fellow Senshi. 

 

“Mercury…it’s a long story. You see I met my partner Artemis quite some time ago, and didn’t meet Luna till much later. Back then I didn’t know about all of you and was just solving mysteries with him. Since I regained my memories I have been investigating while I waited for you to awaken…” 

 

Minako paused for a moment before continuing, 

 

“The more data I gathered the more it became clear that our enemy wasn’t human. The ones behind the incidents are the Dark Kingdom, and in the shadows manipulating the kingdom is a dark creature, an evil being that seeks the Legendary Silver Crystal and will destroy the world if it gets its hands on it.” 

 

It was silent until Mars spoke up, 

 

“Princess? Have you met this beast?” 

 

Minako nodded and looked down, 

 

“Yes…I have for it is the same creature that destroyed the Moon Kingdom and took our happiness oh so long ago. You understand, right? We must fix our past mistakes and destroy that creature once in for all!” 

 

Minako saw the looks on her fellow Senshi’s faces, they were scared. Of course they were who wouldn’t be?

“Princess…what about the Silver Crystal?” Mercury asked her, slowly. 

 

“I cannot tell you it’s location because I worry about its security, but I can assure you that it will not fall into enemy hands. But even still we must be careful as we are already targets! We must not let the enemy get the Silver Crystal!”

Minako looked around, and she noticed Sailor Moon’s face, she looked terrified. Minako hoped this was the correct path.

_______

 

Endymion!

 

Usagi opened her eyes to the sound of a phone ringing. Sleepily she looked towards her window and saw that it was still night. Slowly Usagi reached towards her desk and picked up the phone Michiru and Haruka had given her, sure enough it was ringing. Slowly Usagi opened it, and put it towards her ear. 

 

“Hello…” Usagi spoke, sleepiness still evident in her voice, and waited for the person on the other end of the line to speak. 

 

“Usagi, I’m sorry did I wake you? I just wanted to make sure that everything turned out alright, earlier.” A voice, which belonged to Michiru, came from the end of the line. 

 

Usagi blinked, trying to get the sleep out of her eyes, 

 

“Oh, yeah everything turned out fine but…” Usagi had trailed off for a moment before continuing. 

 

“Michiru, do you know who Sailor V is? As in who she was?” 

_______

Michiru listened to Usagi’s question on the other end of the line, curiously. Wondering where the question came from briefly.

 

“Sailor V? Oh she would be Sailor Venus, who was the leader of the group of Senshi who protected you.” 

 

The line was silent for a moment, before Michiru heard Usagi speak again her voice wavering, 

 

“Oh I see…”

Michiru grew a bit worried, had something gone wrong, after all?

“Michiru…I know it’s late, but there’s something I need to talk about, and there’s nobody else I can go to…. Could we meet somewhere so I could tell you about it?” Michiru could hear the cracks in Usagi’s voice, she sounded as though she was about to cry. 

 

“That would be fine.” 

What kind of friend would she be if she couldn’t be there for her princess when she needed her? 

 

_______

 

Usagi stood outside, in the cold. A light jacket clung to her figure, and Usagi was glad she decided to bring it. Admittedly it had been a little hard, as she had to climb out her window to get outside un-detected. Usagi looked around looking for Michiru, hoping her friend would get here soon. 

 

When Usagi finally spotted Michiru’s familiar green curls she was about to walk over but stopped, suddenly feeling very unsure of herself. What if her mom was right? What if she really was just a waste of Michiru and Haruka’s time? 

 

“Usagi, are you alright?” 

 

Usagi looked up to see Michiru standing in front of her, 

 

“Michiru…I’m scared. Today, I almost died, but I didn’t because Sailor V came to save us.”

 

Usagi felt tears well up in her eyes, 

 

“Sailor V told us about what we’ve been fighting this whole time…she said it was the same creature that destroyed the Moon Kingdom, and that we have to destroy it, but the thought of facing a thing like that…I can’t…I don’t think I can do it.” Usagi had started to cry now, she realized. 

 

“The person I was almost killed by today was human, but we couldn’t do anything against him. How are we supposed to fight an ancient evil if we can't beat him? I’m scared. That thing is going to kill us. I don’t want to fight something like that…I don’t want to die.” Tears were streaming down Usagi’s face at this point, and she hiccuped and found it hard to breathe. 

 

Usagi’s vision was blurry, and she couldn’t make much out past the tears. She could barely see Michiru’s face. Usagi looked at the ground, still sobbing. 

 

“Sailor V, and I switched places…she’s pretending to be the Princess while I’m in the role of the leader. But I can’t lead anyone, I can barely protect myself. I just don’t know what to do or what everyone wants me to do! I just want to go back to before I got involved with this!” 

 

“Usagi, please look at me.” Michiru spoke, placing her hands on Usagi’s shoulder. 

 

Usagi looked up at her friend, still unable to slow her tears. 

 

“Usagi, it’s alright. You’re not going to die, I promise you this. Haruka, and I will protect you. We would lay down our lives to stop any harm from coming to you. It’s okay you’re scared, there are people asking a lot of you. But I swear to you Usagi you’ll get through this, you’ll live and after I’ll make sure you never have to fight again. So please don’t cry.” 

 

Usagi listened to Michiru’s words, but still she cried. She was such a crybaby.

 

“Michiru…you and Haruka…you guys make me so happy. You guys…aren’t going to leave me right?” 

 

Michiru pulled Usagi close to her, and hugged her. 

 

“Haruka, and I will always be there for you, I promise you that. I promise you’ll be okay too. Haruka and I will protect you to the end.”

 

Usagi hid her face in Michiru’s shoulder, 

 

“You really mean it…?”

Michiru held her princess close, 

 

“Of course I do, Princess. I swear I’ll always be here for you.” 

_______

Kunzite stared down, at the corpses of the ones he held dear. How could this have happened? Jaidete, Nephrite, and now Zoisite too. How could this have happened, under his watch?

 

“Of the Four Generals I am the only one left…” 

 

It was then a voice from behind spoke, 

 

“You know, Kunzite my darling General of the Middle East if we had the Silver Crystal…I could easily bring back the ones you hold so dear.”

Kunzite turned, and walked towards Queen Beryl, and laid a kiss on her hand, 

 

“I will get it for you, and kill the ones who destroyed my comrades and their princess as retribution.” 

 

 Tokyo shined brightly in the dark of night…. 

 

What an ugly harsh light, soon a new beauty will take its place, darkness. 

______

 

Five Sailor Senshi stood before Tokyo Tower, in the darkness. At the very top of the tower a sinister white light glowed. The Senshi stared at the top of the tower, and looked at each other they needed to get up there!

Together they could do it, they took each other's hands, and through their combined power they started to ascend to the top of the tower. 

 

_______

 

“I am Pretty Senshi of Love and Justice Sailor Moon! In the name of the moon I’ll punish you!” Usagi yelled, and raised the Moon Stick in the air.

 

“Moon Healing Escalation!” Usagi shouted, hoping her attack would be effective. But nothing happened, and the enemy, a man with long white hair just smirked at her. 

 

With a flick of his wrist, Usagi was knocked back, and she fell off the edge of the tower. Usagi was afraid, she was falling and she had know way to stop herself, was this her end? Usagi closed her eyes, praying that someone would help her. 

 

Suddenly she wasn’t falling anymore, and Usagi cracked open her eyes. 

 

She opened her eyes, and saw that she was in someone’s arms, and looked and saw Michiru, who wore the uniform of a Senshi as well. Usagi saw that Haruka stood next to Michiru, and she was so happy to see them. 

 

Usagi hugged Michiru tightly. She was so happy they were here. 

 

Usagi's feet touched the ground, and she looked over towards the fight. She saw Mercury, and Mars staring at her, or rather Haruka and Michiru suspiciously. 

 

“Supreme Thunder!” A shout came and Usagi saw Jupiter attack and hit their enemy, but the man remained unfazed. 

 

Heh heh go attack me all you like to. I’ll absorb your attacks and then send them back to you tenfold.  

 

Usagi heard a voice, and looked around. Who said that? Usagi looked at her enemy again had it been him? Yes, it had to be? Usagi watched as energy crackled all around the man, and she realized he was about to attack. That attack she realized was aimed at her. 

_______

Haruka watched, and realized what was about to happen. She saw the attack being charged up, and she saw where it was aimed. It would hit Usagi, and her Senshi were too far away to protect her. 

 

Haruka thought about what Michiru had told her, and how their Princess had cried, stating she was afraid to die. No she wasn’t going to die. Not now, not like this. She wouldn’t let anything happen to Usagi, and there without hesitation Haruka did the only thing she could think of. As the attack was fired Haruka jumped and shielded Usagi from the attack. 

_______

Usagi was horrified. She couldn’t believe her eyes. Haruka was…Haruka had taken the attack for her. 

 

Usagi watched Haruka collapse in front of her, and she screamed. 

 

“Haruka!” 

 

Notes:

Hi! I hope you enjoyed this chapter! I hope the ending does not seem rushed. I really tried. Please comment what you think! As always have a great day/night!

Oh and enjoy the new year!

Chapter 14: Tsukino Usagi: Princess Serenity Of The Moon

Notes:

This was hard to write, hence why it took so long for it to come out. I mean two weeks isn’t that long when compared to update times of for my works in other fandoms but it’s longer than I would have liked. Please enjoy the chapter!

Usagi watched in horror as Haruka collapsed. Haruka had…she had taken the attack for her. Usagi fell to her knees and leaned over Haruka.

 

“Haruka! Haruka! Are you okay? Please open your eyes!” Usagi cried, seconds away from bursting into tears. 

 

“Princess…I’m glad you’re okay…” Haruka’s voice came, weak and broken. Haruka was smiling slightly and her eyes were cracked open. Haruka slowly raised her hand, reaching for Usagi’s face. Placing her hand on Usagi’s cheek Haruka spoke, 

 

“I’m glad I got to protect you, after all, you are my precious princess.”

 

Haruka’s hand fell, and her breathing slowed. Usagi felt tears fall down her face, no no it couldn’t be…Haruka couldn’t be dying. No! That couldn’t happen!

“NO! HARUKA!” Usagi screamed, and she sobbed her cheeks stained with tears. Usagi cried, and cried. This was her fault! More tears fell, and one of them slid down her face and started to glow. 

 

The tear glowed, shining white and it changed, solidifying itself. The tear was no longer a droplet of water, it had become a silver crystal that gave off a brilliant white light. Usagi no longer wore the uniform of a Senshi, she now wore an elegant white dress with gold trimmings. 

 

A symbol of the moon had appeared on Usagi’s forehead, and she remembered. She remembered everything. She remembered the days of the Silver Millenium, and how it tragically ended. Now here she was, and again someone she loved had sacrificed themselves for her. 

 

________

 

Michiru stared, unsure of what to do. She looked at Haruka who lay still, nearly dead and then she looked at Usagi her princess, who now wore the dress she had worn back in the Silver Millenium. Not only that floating above Usagi’s hands was the Legendary Silver Crystal which had suddenly formed out of Usagi’s tears. 

 

“Haruka…” Michiru whispered her feelings a chaotic mess at the moment. She didn’t know what to do or how to react, what to say. 

 

Michiru listened to her Princess’s sobs, and she felt her heart shatter not only was Haruka on death’s door, but hearing her Princess cry like this was unbearable. Michiru wanted to reach out to comfort her, to say something, anything, but she couldn’t. She just couldn’t bring herself to speak. 

 

It was then the Silver Crystal glowed, again more powerfully, and brightly than before. It was bright to the point where Michiru had to shield her eyes. Michiru watched as the light from the Silver Crystal condensed into one and floated down towards Haruka. Michiru watched as the light disappeared into Haruka’s chest, and she wondered what was going on. Was this an attempt to save Haruka? Hope fluttered in Michiru’s chest for a second. Maybe just maybe the light of the Silver Crystal would do something. Maybe Haruka would open her eyes. 

 

But that hope quickly faded as minutes passed and Haruka was still laying there barely breathing, with no sign of movement. 

Michiru found herself wondering if she’d ever see Haruka’s smile again. 

 

________

 

Don’t any of you get it? She’s manipulating you! She’s feeding you lies! If anyone is using anyone it would be her! 

 

Kunzite stared, there it was the Legendary Silver Crystal…he was so close and finally it was in his grasp. Yet he didn’t reach for it or move. Why didn’t he move? A voice rang in his head…he knew that voice. He knew that man he saw in his head. Yes…that’s right. It was him. That was his master Prince Endymion. His master who had been in love with the Princess of the Moon. 

 

They had been reborn alongside the moon's people to find him. They had been reborn to serve him. But they had been tempted and found by that evil beforehand. They had been enslaved by her and that creature's bodies had been changed. They weren’t human anymore. They’re stones…measly stones. Jadeite, Nephrite, and Zoisite could they really be brought back? 

 

Kunzite! Now steal the Silver Crystal! 

 

The Queen’s orders rang in his head. He moved, and shot another beam of light. Though deep down he knew it was wrong. However the Silver Crystal was his only chance to get those he held dear back. 

 

But it was already too late for them, and he knew that deep inside. 

 

________

 

Sailor Venus watched the situation unfold, and cursed herself. How could she be so careless? How could she let this happen? For one someone she knew once, or at least she thought she might have known her once in the Silver Millennium. Whoever it was, it was someone the Princess knew because now all she could do was watch, helplessly as her Princess sobbed over the Unknown Senshi’s body. Her companions were reeling from having just recovered her memories, and couldn’t do anything to help this situation. 

 

Venus locked her eyes on the enemy, and pondered on what she should do. Attacking him could prove dangerous as he could send the power back in an attack. If she could just get him to retreat somehow…. 

 

It was then that the enemy moved, and Venus lunged at him. A beam of light was shot and it was aimed at her Princess. 

 

A searing pain was what she felt, as she was hit by the attack in place of her Princess. It hurt, and stung violently but that was okay. It was okay because her Princess wasn’t hurt. She’d take a million of these attacks if it meant protecting her Princess. 

 

“Venus Love Me Chain!” Venus shouted and despite being injured her attack managed to hit. 

 

It didn’t do much, it barely seemed to affect the enemy at all. But at least it hit and had a little effect. She could do this, she’d win and protect her Princess no matter how long it took. She wouldn’t fail this time. She’d never let that tragedy happen again. 

 

She held her whip firmly in her hand, as she stood in the air and it was like she was amongst the stars that shone above Tokyo. Again, she’d attack again. 

 

Again she screamed, 

 

“Venus Love Me Chain!” 

 

But this time her whip missed. However she wasn’t going to give up. Venus stared into to the cold eyes of her enemy, who was once someone she knew and might’ve called a friend a millennium ago. But not anymore, that could never be again. 

 

“Hm, how foolish is this.” The enemy spoke, and moved his hand to attack again. 

 

Venus braced herself for the attack she could take. No, she would take it and survive no matter what. But she never did feel any pain. 

 

When Venus opened her eyes she no longer saw the enemy or the starry sky. Instead she stood in the control room. Venus let out a sigh of relief and her knees gave out. 

 

________

 

Usagi sat on the control room floor in a stupor, tears still fell down her face all the while. Beside her was Michiru who would not look anyone in the eyes. 

 

“You are Sailor Neptune, and that woman is Sailor Uranus correct?” Artemis spoke, his tone grave. 

 

Usagi looked down at Haruka, who lay there unconscious and it was all her fault.

 

“Yes…you are correct.” Usagi heard Michiru speak softly, 

 

It was Luna who spoke next in similarly grave tone, 

 

“Why are you here, and more importantly why did you make contact with the Princess?” 

 

Usagi sniffled, what did that even mean? Were Haruka and Michiru not supposed to be here? Were they not supposed to meet her. 

 

It was quiet for a moment, until Michiru spoke, 

 

“We met our ends like you did when the Silver Millennium fell, and like you we were reincarnated here… As for the Princess… I had met her completely by chance and I wanted to be there for her. I wanted to be there because just like you, she means the world to Haruka and I as well.” 

 

“We never…meant for this to happen. We had a job to do, but I foolishly thought we could manage both. I was the one to convince Haruka to meet with the Princess as well.” 

 

Usagi felt worse now, not only was Haruka half dead, but Michiru…did she regret becoming friends with her? Usagi found that she couldn't blame her for that. As she was always such a burden to those around her, Haruka was only like this because of her. 

 

“If that is all, I need to get Haruka to a hospital. We’ll stay away from you from now on.”  

 

Usagi’s eyes widened, her ears started to ring, and she stopped being aware of what everyone was saying around her. She couldn’t breathe. Michiru was leaving her? No of course she would, it was her fault Haruka was…. It was her fault, everything was her fault. She needed to be realistic. Of course Michiru wouldn’t want to be her friend anymore after this. But even still Usagi couldn’t help but whisper, 

 

“Michiru…you promised you’d never leave me alone….” 

 

________

Weeks had passed since that day and Usagi hadn’t been going to school. She couldn’t bring herself to do it anymore. Surprisingly her mom hadn’t said anything until today that was. Mom had woken her up this morning in a hurry. She had said there was a trip of some sort at school today, and that she needed to go. So Usagi with her head down, walked down the path towards school. 

 

“Usagi?” A familiar voice spoke, and Usagi looked over to see Ami and Makato behind her. 

 

Usagi immediately looked back at the ground,

 

“Oh Ami, Makoto, how are you?” 

 

It was Ami that replied to her, 

 

“We’re good…but what about you we haven’t seen you since…you just stopped going to school. Everyone thought you quit.” 

 

“Oh…” Usagi spoke, still staring at the ground.  

 

“Mom said there was a trip at school today, and that I had to go. Do you know where it is?” 

 

“The school’s taking us to see the renowned school, Mugen Academy. If you remember that-“ 

 

Ami stopped talking abruptly, and Usagi didn’t even wonder as to why. 

 

Alright, she guessed she’d be going to Mugen Academy then. 

Notes:

Okay so the tags say “Temporary Character Death” and I know I didn’t kill Haruka off completely. But she’s as good as dead so I say it’s close enough. Also did somebody say Angst? Because we’ve got Angst coming up. Especially as we get into the end of this arc and into the Mugen arc.
Please as always comment what you think! Have a great day/night!

Chapter 15: Mugen Academy

Notes:

Oh look a chapter! Enjoy!

Mugen was tall, and intimidating. Usagi didn’t know what to think of it. This was where Michiru and Haruka went to school. But Haruka wouldn’t be here because…and Usagi doubted Michiru wanted to see her face. ̷B̷e̷c̷a̷u̷s̷e̷ ̷w̷h̷o̷ ̷w̷o̷u̷l̷d̷?̷

 

“Usagi! Hurry up or you're going to be left behind!” Naru called to her from where the group stood in the hallway, but Usagi was lost in her own thoughts, her own mind, her own insecurities. 

 

She shouldn’t be here. She felt unsafe. She didn’t know why, but something about this place felt wrong. It felt dangerous even. But here she was, unable to leave. Her mom would lecture her if she left. A good daughter would take this opportunity to learn about schooling in a private school such as this one. But she wasn’t a good daughter or a good friend for that matter. If were those things maybe her mom wouldn’t be so mad at her all the time, and maybe Haruka would not have gotten hurt protecting her. She was a failure as a friend, a daughter, and Senshi. To think that Usagi had hoped that one day maybe Michiru and Haruka might’ve seen her as more than a friend too. That would never happen, and it was a joke to think that she thought it once might have. 

 

It was then Usagi heard a painfilled whimper, and looked to her left, seeking the source of the noise. There down the other hallway, Usagi saw a small girl with a petite frame, and dark purple hair. The girl was on her knees, and bent over on the ground she looked to be in pain.

 

Quickly Usagi ran over to the girl and kneeled down, 

 

“Are you alright?” 

 

The girl glanced at the girl before speaking, 

 

“I’m fine…this is normal. I don’t need your pity.”

 

________

 

Ami stood next to Okasa Naru awkwardly, unsure why the girl insisted on following her around. Yes, it probably had something to do with the fact that Usagi was missing, in a who knows how large private school. But staying together wouldn’t help the situation, it would be better if they split up and searched for Usagi. Ami felt rather panicked knowing that the girl, who was the Princess she was supposed to protect, and wore a ultra powerful magical crystal around her neck was missing. Especially now as this school felt wrong. Ami couldn’t place her finger on why but Ami wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. 

 

Ami glanced back at Naru, who was peering over her shoulder looking at her curiously. First thing was first she needed to get Naru to go back to the group, so she could transform if need be. 

 

“Miss Naru, why don’t you go back to the group and inform the teachers that Usagi is missing? They’ll be very worried once they notice.” Ami said, plastering a smile on her face, admittedly to hide her annoyance at the situation. 

 

Naru blinked and looked at her, 

 

“Oh…well if you’d think that’d be best I’ll go do that! You are our school's very own genius girl after all!” Naru spoke with a smile, and quickly made her way back down the hallway.  

 

Ami let out a sigh of relief, and continued her walk down the hallway reassured by the fact that her pen was right in her pocket. Ami was tense and fully alert. Something wasn’t right about this school, and she didn’t know what. But that wasn’t the focus right now, she needed to find Usagi. 

 

Usagi…

 

Truthfully, Ami had been overjoyed to see Usagi come to school again after weeks; she had missed her bubbly blonde-haired friend. But that initial feeling had quickly faded, when she had a chance to observe the blonde’s depressed manner, and unbridled sadness in her friend's eyes. Ami felt like she failed Usagi, not just as her friend but her soldier, and protector as well. Maybe if she had paid a little more attention that night…then Haruka…Usagi’s friend first and foremost wouldn’t be in the hospital right now. Maybe then Usagi would still be going to school, and spending time with the two older girls whom she loved on occasion. Love. Ami knew Usagi loved those two, it was clear as day to her. From the way she had looked at them, the way she had danced with Haruka at the ball, the blush that had adored her face when talking to Michiru, and the way she sobbed that night. It wasn’t fair why did her friend have to go through so much pain? Both in her original life and in this one. Why did it seem no matter who the Princess fell in love with pain was sure to follow. Fate really was cruel. 

 

“You shouldn’t be here.” A voice spoke, stern. 

 

Ami looked up to see Michiru, who wore a Mugen Academy uniform standing in front of her, an unreadable expression on her face. 

 

“I’m here on a school trip.” Ami spoke softly, 

 

Michiru simply looked at her quietly for a moment, before continuing her way down the hallway.  

 

“Miss Michiru, wait!” Ami yelled without much thought, and Michiru stopped in her tracks, 

 

“What is it?” Michiru spoke not even turning to look at her. 

 

Ami knew she had to try. She had to say something. Say something to fix this, for Usagi’s sake.

 

“Miss Michiru, why are you leaving Usagi alone? Didn’t you promise you wouldn’t? She hasn’t been to school for weeks, ever since that night. Today was the first day I saw her in weeks! But she’s so sad! She misses you, and she’s blaming herself for what happened!”

 

Ami stopped but quickly continued, 

 

“Miss Michiru, did you know? Usagi loves you. She loves you and Haruka. It’s clear as day! I know you are probably upset right now! But what you’re doing is breaking her heart! If you really care about her as you say. Then please…don’t abandon her like this!” 

 

Ami stood in the hallway, and it felt like time had stopped, she was waiting for the older girl to say something. Anything. 

 

“Miss Mizuno, please don’t speak about situations you know nothing about. What I am doing is for the best. There are people in the world who deserve the princess’s love more than Haruka and I.”  With those words Michiru walked away, quickly disappearing down the hallway. 

 

Ami stood in the hallway alone, and she whispered. 

 

“But how can it be for the best if you’re breaking her heart?” 

________

 

Usagi kneeled next to the purple-haired girl worriedly. Despite the girl's words she couldn’t just leave her like this! She was in pain! She wanted to help her! She had to help! 

 

“It’s not pity! I just can’t leave you in pain like this!” Usagi spoke, and saw that the girl looked at her confused.

 

She needed to help her! She had to help her! She wished to help her with all her heart! Usagi put her hands on the girls back, and it was at that moment the Silver Crystal started to glow. 

 

The Silver Crystal shone brightly, and the small girl slowly stopped shaking, and her breathing turned normal. The girl looked up at her, 

 

“What was that?” 

 

Usagi froze, unsure of what to say. Should she tell the truth? Usagi couldn’t see any harm in telling her…

 

“Oh this? It’s the Silver Crystal! It’s a very powerful crystal that I must keep safe.” 

 

The girl looked at the Crystal around her neck, 

 

“It healed me? How?” 

 

Usagi smiled, nervously, 

 

“Oh! I’m not really sure how! I just wanted to help you! You see, I haven't had the Crystal for very long!” 

 

The girl blinked and slowly smiled at her, 

 

“Oh. Well thank you then. I’m Tomoe Hotaru and you are?” 

 

“Tsukino Usagi! It’s nice to meet you!”

 

Usagi felt nervous giving Hotaru her name. What if they became friends? What if Usagi failed Hotaru too? 

 

Slowly Hotaru stood up, and smiled at Usagi, 

 

“I’m sorry I have to go, but I think it would be nice to see each other again sometime. I live in the laboratory behind the school. Maybe you can come visit some time?” Hotaru looked unsure of herself as she spoke.

 

“That sounds nice Hotaru!” Usagi smiled, feeling a little about herself because she had been able to help one person. 

 

________

 

Michiru arrived home after the day and immediately wanted to lock herself away. She thought back to the girl who was Sailor Mercury, and what she had said. The Princess in love with her and Haruka? That couldn’t be. Could it? Surely she would have noticed or had she been so blinded by her own love she didn’t? 

 

What you’re doing is breaking her heart! 

 

Guilt clawed at Michiru’s heart, and she wished she could forget those words. That was never her intention, to hurt the Princess. Though she had never expected it to come to this. With Haruka in the hospital it was too dangerous. Mugen was surely looking into the events of that night. Surely they saw it, the light of the Silver Crystal. Right now it was too dangerous to spend any time with her beloved Princess. Michiru wished, she wished with all her heart that she could be by her side. To tell her was okay. To dry her tears. But she couldn’t do that. If she wanted the Princess to be safe she had to stay away. Michiru was undeserving of her Princess’s love and affection. She didn’t deserve to be seen the way her Princess saw her. Michiru fell to her knees, and she cried. She cried from the pain and stress of this whole situation, and from the guilt she felt. 

 

“Oh, Usagi…I’m so sorry! Haruka! What do I do now?” 

 

Michiru sat on her knees, and cried with makeup running down her face. This situation was hopeless. How was she supposed to defeat the Death Busters without Haruka? How were they going to stop Sailor Saturn from incarnating anymore? Michiru’s life was in pieces, and although she was a powerful Senshi all she could do was salvage what she could and move on. 

 

But moving now without the ones she held dear being there was so hard. 

 

Notes:

Look! It’s Hotaru! Look! There’s also even more Angst! I’m so sorry I have hurt these characters…. Next chapter we’ll see Setsuna! Wonder what she’s doing in all this chaos? As always please comment what you think! Please have a good day/night!

Chapter 16: Time of Uncertainty

Notes:

Here I am with another chapter! We’ve got some original stuff! We’ve got an adaptation of part of manga chapter 10! We also see Tuxedo Mask again!

Chiba Mamoru walked through the dimly lit streets on his way home. He wore a Tuxedo and in his hand, he held a white mask. Chiba Mamoru was also Tuxedo Mask, and he was searching for the Legendary Silver Crystal. For years he had no luck, until one night weeks ago when Tokyo went black, a beautiful light shone brightly from Tokyo Tower. That light must be it he decided, it must be the light of the Legendary Silver Crystal. After that night he searched and searched to find the source of that light, but he never did find anything. Tonight just like all the rest he found nothing and was going home empty-handed. It was getting hopeless after years of searching; he still had nothing to show for it. He needed to find the Crystal, he yearned for the Crystal with all his soul. That Crystal was the only link to recovering his lost memories… If he was never to find it, how was he supposed to know if he was Chiba Mamoru at all? His only clue had been that voice in his dreams, where a woman with long white hair called out for the Legendary Silver Crystal. 

 

Mamoru clenched his fist and closed his eyes. Maybe he was never to get his memories back, maybe his fate was to keep searching and clinging to false hope, and empty dreams. 

 

“I’ve finally found you, Prince Endymion.” A voice spoke, and Mamoru’s eyes snapped open. 

 

He stepped back. In front of him stood a woman with blood-red hair, which seemed to float as if suspended in mid-air. She had pointy elf-like ears that were only seen in fantasy, and she wore a silk purple dress that clung to the curves of her figure. She looked at him, strangely with a strange fondness and she smiled at him wickedly. 

 

Who was this? Why was she here? Was she referring to him? Endymion: why did that man sound so familiar? Why did this woman look so familiar? Mamoru watched the woman closely, as she waved her hand in the air. 

 

Mamoru’s world suddenly went black. 

 

________

 

It had been some time since Meiou Setsuna had been on Earth. She was used to the solitude of her post in the future, where occasionally she would be visited by her fellow Senshi or her bright and bubbly Queen, and sometimes every now and then she would receive a visit from her small little Princess. In the future the Earth was ruled by Endymion and the Moon by her beloved Queen; Serenity. In that future, the Earth and Moon had even been on friendly terms, as their respective rulers had been friends. 

 

But Pluto wasn’t in that future now, she was here on Earth a thousand years before that future. She waited and watched as the events of the past played out in front of her from a distance. 

She was here because she needed to find the cause of the abnormalities in space-time, the ones that if not dealt with the future would be lost. 

 

Then one night weeks ago it happened, the event that was the cause of the anomalies, Haruka or rather Sailor Uranus had been fatally injured by the attack. Something that did not happen originally. Originally it had been Tuxedo Mask who saved Sailor Moon that night. 

 

Setsuna sighed as she stopped in front of an apartment door, and took a deep breath, this was going to be a hard conversation to have.

 

After a moment the sound of footsteps was heard and the door slowly opened. On the other side of the doorway stood Michiru, her curly green hair was a mess, and her cheeks were stained red from tears. 

 

“Oh…Setsuna…I didn’t expect to see you. I thought you were busy?” 

 

Setsuna sighed and closed her eyes momentarily, before looking back at Michiru. 

 

“I wanted to talk to you about the recent events.” 

 

Michiru stiffened, and looked a bit uncomfortable, but moved out of the doorway, and spoke,

 

“Oh I see…would you like to come in then?” 

 

Setsuna nodded, followed Michiru into the apartment, and was sure to take her shoes off when she entered.  

 

Now standing in the apartment with Michiru, where she was sure no prying ears would her she spoke, 

 

“I’m sorry about Haruka for one. It was something that I did not expect to happen because it shouldn’t have happened.” 

 

Michiru was tense but looked at Setsuna a bit confused, 

 

“What I mean is somewhere, somehow along the way the timeline got messed up. Which in turn led to what happened that night weeks ago.” 

 

“Oh,” Michiru spoke in a low tone, and her eyes drifted to the floor. 

 

“We need to make sure the timeline isn’t changed anymore, no matter what happens you cannot get involved with the Dark Kingdom. It should resolve itself as long as we don’t interfere.” 

 

“Believe me I had no plans of getting involved again. I want to help her, the Princess but Mugen is searching for the source of the light. They are searching for the Silver Crystal. Spending time with the Princess could give her away. It’s what’s best for her, but…” 

 

Michiru bit her lip, and her gaze was still locked on the floor.

 

“I’m afraid she’ll hate me when all this is said and done. I don’t want that. I don’t want her to hate me.” Michiru spoke in a rare moment of vulnerability, for her at least. 

 

Setsuna sighed and slowly stepped forward, and took Michiru’s hand. 

 

“I can assure you that the Princess could never hate you. Now I’m not going to say she won’t be hurt by it. But rest assured that girl could never hate you. She loves you Michiru.” 

 

Michiru looked Setsuna in the eyes,

 

“Knowing that makes this harder, you know? I can’t believe I didn’t notice how she felt. If I had I-“ 

 

Michiru was cut off by the sounds of screams outside, and she turned and looked towards the window. 

 

“That’s ice?” Michiru spoke, confused at first. 

 

Outside, crystals made of freezing ice were spreading around Tokyo. This must be the Dark Kingdom attacking again. 

 

“Remember, don’t get involved,” Setsuna spoke, her tone serious. 

 

“I know.” That was all Michiru said in response. 

________

Kunzite watched as Queen Beryl stood before a giant door with ornate decorations. What was she doing? Queen Beryl had been acting strange ever since she brought back Prince Endymion's reincarnated form. She was planning something he was sure of, but what? 

 

Kunzite listened as Queen Beryl spoke, her words unintelligible, it was almost as if she spoke another language. 

 

The doors swung open and in the darkness, a monster of purple smoke with red eyes appeared. 

 

“Great Queen Metallia, although we were unable to obtain the Silver Crystal I have obtained something useful. The body of the reincarnated Prince Endymion can be used to fit our purposes so please allow me the power to use him.” 

 

Kunzite stood frozen, that was their Great Ruler? It already had such a monstrous form! That mark on its forehead, what was it? More importantly, why had Queen Beryl not breathed a word of this? 

 

________

“Queen Beryl you promised to restore the forms of Jadeite, Nephrite, and Zoisite when you got the Silver Crystal… So pardon me for asking but shouldn’t we be focusing on getting the Crystal?” 

Queen Beryl looked at Kunzite from where she hovered over Prince Endymion’s body. 

 

“Oh…Kunzite about that…it seems your fellow Generals have expired. I could not bring them back even if I had the Silver Crystal.” 

 

Kunzite felt anger light aflame in his heart, and he clenched his fist and shouted.

 

“What do you plan to do with Prince Endymion’s body?!” 

 

Kunzite did not get his answer though as suddenly the world went numb, and he froze unable to move, and Queen Beryl’s voice echoed in his head.

 

Don’t forget you swore allegiance to me. Your body belongs to me. No matter how many times you are reborn you shall be one of my four generals. Now! Go collect Energy from the humans, and when Sailor Moon comes steal her Silver Crystal! 

 

________

 

“Moon Prism Power Make Up!” 

 

Sailor Moon stood there in front of Kunzite, Moon Stick clutched in her hand ready to fight. She looked at her surroundings and saw innocent Civilians encased in ice. 

 

Maybe if she’d been faster they’d be okay still. No! Sailor Moon shook her head! Now wasn’t the time for that! She needed to save everyone, and there right in front of her was the one who injured Haruka. Rage burned in her heart, she needed to stop him! 

 

“You! Is it your plan to turn Tokyo into the North Pole or something?” 

 

Behind Sailor Moon Venus facepalmed slightly, her Princess was silly. Venus didn’t think that was the reason he was doing this. 

 

“You’re correct! That way when our Great Ruler is resurrected it will be the perfect climate for her.” 

 

Venus looked at Kunzite incredulously, well maybe her Princess was right, but she thought Kunzite was smarter than that. But oh well made things easier for them she guessed. 

 

“I won’t let you do that! Moon Healing Escalation!” A bright light shone from the Moon Stick as Sailor Moon raised it in the air, and the Silver Crystal swung around her neck. 

 

The ice shattered, and people were freed from the ice, but Sailor Moon could not help them further as Kunzite lunged at her, 

 

“There it is the Legendary Silver Crystal!” 

 

Sailor Moon narrowly dodged Kunzite, and she grabbed the Silver Crystal with her right hand, instinctively! 

 

“Sailor Moon!” Came the voices of Mercury, Mars, Jupiter, and Venus as they joined her in the air above Tokyo. 

 

“You think you can hurt me? You fools, I'll destroy your Princess before your very eyes!” 

 

Venus clenched her fist and shouted, 

 

“Everyone we must attack together!” 

 

Sailor Moon watched, Kunzite's eyes locked on him. What should she do? 

 

“Venus Power!”

 

“Jupiter Power!” 

 

“Mars Power!” 

 

“Mercury Power!” 

 

Joined together as one the four Sailor Senshi called out, 

 

“Sailor Planet Attack!” 

 

A bright beam of light shot toward Kunzite, and Sailor Moon watched as he crumbled to dust. 

 

Sailor Moon watched as Kunzite’s body disappeared, and saw something that sparkled fall towards the ground. 

 

Instinctively Sailor Moon dropped to the ground and looked down. There on the ground lay a dark blue gemstone. Curious Sailor Moon picked it up. 

She held the gemstone in her hand confused. 

 

“What is this?” Sailor Moon asked, and turned to see Venus standing behind her. 

 

“Venus, do you know what this is?” 

 

Venus shook her head, 

 

“I can’t be sure, but I do have a few guesses.”

 

Sailor Moon was about to say something, but then she stopped when she heard Luna, 

 

“You all can find all the answers we seek and more if we go to the Moon.” 

 

Sailor Moon looked at the sky, and at where the Moon might be if it were night. Go to the Moon? 

 

“The Moon?” Sailor Moon spoke softly and looked at Venus and everyone else. 

 

How would they get to the Moon? 

________

Mamoru opened his eyes and sat up. No, wait he wasn’t Mamoru. That wasn’t his name. 

 

“Prince Endymion I trust you have awakened?” The red-haired woman…Queen Beryl, his leader, and his love stood in front of him. 

 

“Yes, I have my Queen.” He spoke, a smile on his face. 

 

His eyes were dark and empty, and a cruel smile adorned his face. His black hair was disheveled and messy. 

 

He wasn’t Chiba Mamoru. No, he never was Chiba Mamoru. Nor was he Tuxedo Mask. 

 

He was Prince Endymion of the Earth, the finest soldier the Dark Kingdom had ever produced. He only had one goal, and that was to destroy the Princess of the Moon. 

 

“I swear to you Queen Beryl, I shall destroy the Princess of the Moon and her Senshi. I will make sure they all die horribly before I steal the Silver Crystal. I will do this all for you and our Great Ruler, Queen Metallia.” 

 

Yes, he was Prince Endymion, and he would be sure they would perish the Princess of the Moon, her Senshi, and all those she held dear. 

Notes:

In the manga the Senshi go to the moon, and then Kunzite attacks after but I switched it around. You’ll also noticed that Kunzite did not chase Sailor Moon into space during their fight. Tuxedo Mask is back, revelant to the plot, and now mind controlled! Oh well that’s not good, but hey at least he has his memories of his original life back. Not that he can remember it all currently due to the mind control. Well thanks for reading! I’ll be back with another chapter hopefully in a few days! (Don’t hold me to that) As always please comment what you think! Have a great day/night!

Chapter 17: The Moon: Ruins of The Silver Millennium

Notes:

I actually did get another chapter out in a few days! So that’s good! Also we’ve just passed the threshold for over 100 kudos! So thank you for that! Thank you for reading my story!

The moon hung low in the sky surrounded by glowing stars. Usagi stared at the moon and studied the way it shined. It was almost as if the moon was calling out to her. A cold breeze blew through the park, and Usagi shivered. 

 

This park was the place she went to with Michiru one time. That day was fun, and she enjoyed spending time with Michiru. If only they could spend time together like that now. Usagi looked down at the ground and clutched the hem of her skirt tightly. She wondered what Michiru was doing right now. Did she ever think of her as Usagi thought of her and Haruka? Usagi’s lip wobbled, and she felt like crying. Michiru probably hated Usagi, and if she didn’t she still was avoiding her. Usagi wondered if their friendship had ever meant anything at all. Michiru and Haruka said they loved her, but now Michiru had left her all alone. Usagi didn’t know if she could believe those words anymore. 

 

“Usagi! Are you coming?” Ami called from in front of her, and Usagi snapped her head up, nodding. 

 

Slowly Usagi took shaky steps and joined the group around the pond. 

 

“Alright, now everyone gather in a circle,” Luna spoke.

 

Usagi did as Luna instructed, and joined everyone in forming a circle while Luna stood in front of them muttering something Usagi couldn’t understand under her breath. 

 

“Luna? We have to transform now right?” Minako asked, and Usagi took a shaky breath, readying herself for the journey ahead. 

 

“Yes. If you transform you should be able to teleport.” Luna instructed, and her eyes seemed to linger on Usagi for a moment. 

 

Bringing her arms up to her brooch Usagi shouted, 

 

“ Moon Prism Power! ” 

 

A chorus of her friend's voices soon followed, 

 

“ Mercury Power! ”

 

“ Mars Power! ”

 

“ Jupiter Power! ” 

 

“ Venus Power! ” 

 

They all finished shouting together, 

 

“ Make Up! ” 

 

There was a bright flash of light and Usagi instinctively closed her eyes. 

 

“Look, it's the Earth!” Ami spoke, and Usagi slowly pried her eyes open. 

 

Usagi’s jaw dropped at the sight they were surrounded by bright shining stars, and in front of them stood the Earth a bright blue ball in the sky. They were really in space even though they were on Earth just a few seconds ago?

 

“Amazing…you can see the lightning from the storms from here. I still can’t believe it even though we were on that planet just a second ago.” Makato spoke with awe in her eyes, and present in her voice.

 

“Look, I can see the Moon! It really is covered in craters…just like Mercury.”

 

Usagi turned, and she saw it, the Moon, bathed in faded silver light. Seeing it surrounded by the glowing stars, Usagi couldn’t help but feel nostalgic at the sight of the planet that was once her home. 

 

“Where are we going, Luna?” Usagi asked, and saw Luna glance at her. 

 

“To “Mare Serenitatis” or the Sea of Serenity.” 

 

______

 

Standing on the Moon was frightening. It was pitch black with tall ruined pillars scattered everywhere. Usagi grabbed Makato’s arm and hid her face in it. This was nothing like the Moon her memories showed her. 

 

“Hey now, Usagi, don't be scared. Now you really are a Rabbit On The Moon!”

 

Usagi let go of Makato’s arm and looked a bit confused. Was now really time for puns? 

 

It was so dark and cold. They were alone, their only company being the ruined pillars that surrounded them. Was this the Moon? 

These were the ruins of the Silver Millennium. 

 

“There’s so much wreckage. Is this where our sacred palace once stood?” Ami asked as she held her hand close to her chest, no doubt taking in the sight before them. 

 

Luna nodded and gestured to some areas around them. 

 

“Yes, the Moon Castle was once here, and over there are the ruins of the “Prayer Room” which only the Queen could enter.” Luna stopped for a second before walking forward. 

 

Slowly Usagi and the rest followed and were only stopped by a stone, with a stone sword embedded in it. 

 

“This was the heart of the palace…The Crystal Tower. See that sword Mars, Mercury, Jupiter, Venus try to pull it out.” 

 

Usagi watched as Ami, Rei, and Makato failed to fill out the sword. 

 

“How are we supposed to get it out? It’s made of stone!” Makato exclaimed as Minako tried to pull the sword out.

 

Almost as soon as she finished speaking, the sword came free of the stone, and Minako fell back losing her balance. 

 

A light flickered, and there on the slab of stone, a tiny woman with pure white hair, a silk dress, and translucent wings appeared. 

 

That is the Legendary Holy Sword used to protect the Princess. Mars, Mercury, Jupiter, and Venus it is yours. Luna, thank you for bringing them here, you’ve done well. I am called Selene Goddess of the Moon on Earth, but in reality I am Queen Serenity the former ruler of the moon. 

 

Usagi stared at the woman in wonder. Queen Serenity? Does that mean in her past life this was her mother? 

 

You look well my lovely Serenity. I can finally see you again. 

 

“You can hold a conversation?” Ami asked, looking confused and shocked. 

 

This image is in reality a computer hologram, but it is based on the records of the past. Thanks to the design of the main computer System “Eternity Main” I was able to record bits of my will and personality and leave it behind. As part of my last testament Luna and Armetis were put into a deep sleep. For years I have waited for them to awaken and watch over you again. Everything has crumbled and changed into ruins now, but do you remember how it used to be? When everything inside the dome had been lush and full of life. But Serenity I recall you would sneak down to Earth to see the real thing. But instead, you found love. 

 

Yes, Usagi remembered. She remembered the once beautiful landscape of the moon. She remembered sneaking down to Earth and the scoldings from Venus. 

 

“You snuck down to Earth again didn’t you?” A voice echoed in her head. 

 

That’s right she snuck down to Earth to see him. Her first love. The man she loved in her original life, Endymion. 

 

Those of the Moon are blessed with very long lives, and it is our duty to protect the Silver Crystal. But then one day, a day that’s burned into my memory, the sun was plagued by a period of irregularity. From that irregularity, a creature was born one of hate and destruction. That creature targeted Earth, and not just Earth but also the infinite power of the Silver Crystal. So eventually it came to attack the Moon, and only Endymion, the prince of the Earth, remained unconvinced by the creature's lies. Prince Endymion was murdered, and after that in your sorrow and misery took your own life. Do you remember that? 

 

Usagi felt tears roll down her cheeks at the Queen's words. Yes, she remembered that. She remembered the miserable way her life ended in her past life. She remembered her grief and she remembered the pain she felt as she plunged a sword into her stomach. 

 

The creature has been released from the seal and is somewhere on earth lurking. As back then due to the pain of losing you, I had used the Silver Crystal with a weak heart. Due to that the seal was incomplete. 

 

Princess! This time you must use the Silver Crystal to destroy the creature completely! 

 

“But Queen! Something is wrong with the Silver Crystal. It’s gone all cold since part of its power went into Sailor Uranus’ body!” 

 

Usagi froze at the mention of Haruka and all thoughts of mentioning that the Silver Crystal healed Hotaru were lost. 

 

Sailor Uranus…? What was she? No never mind, if the light of the Silver Crystal went into her body that means you, Serenity, tried to save her. The Silver Crystal works entirely on the contents of your heart Princess! 

 

You’re worried about her, aren’t you? I assure you Princess someone like Uranus won’t die so easily. She’ll be alright. 

 

Tears once again fell from Usagi’s eyes at these words. A weak smile formed on Usagi’s face. Yes, she was sure Haruka would be alright. Haruka wouldn’t die so easily. 

 

Princess Serenity, you must remember that the Silver Crystal relies on your heart. You must have strong love and a deep resolution in your heart to destroy the creature. 

 

You must take pride in yourself as the Princess, and the Senshi of Love and Justice, Sailor Moon. Most of all don’t forget that underlying everything else you are a girl. Because that is where your meaning lies, it is part of the reason you were reincarnated. Don’t forget that. 

 

“Queen!” Usagi called out, but the Queen looked behind her at everyone else. 

 

Mercury, Mars, Jupiter, Venus combine powers and be sure to protect the Princess. Someday please rebuild this castle, and our kingdom. 

 

The Queen’s image started to flicker, 

 

I don’t have much power left so all I can say is Serenity…find a way to happiness. 

 

“Queen! Wait! If you need power I-“ Usagi shouted after the Queen, but her image disappeared and the Silver Crystal fell on the ground. 

 

Why was the Silver Crystal so useless at a time like this? It relies on her heart? Then why didn’t it work? 

 

“It’s almost dawn on Earth we should be getting back.” Luna spoke looking at the Earth, which could be seen from a distance. 

 

Usagi looked at the Earth hanging in the sky like a blue crystal ball. 

 

______

 

Michiru sat in a chair in a hospital room, next to a hospital bed. In the bed lay Haruka, still and barely breathing. 

 

Michiru looked at Haruka with sad eyes, taking her hand she whispered. 

 

“Oh Haruka…when will you wake up?” 

 

What Michiru wouldn’t give to go back to spending carefree days with the Princess. 

Notes:

We are officially in the final stretch of the Dark Kingdom arc! I am so happy to finally be here! (Mainly because I’m very excited to move to the Mugen arc.) Well that’s all I have to say so please as always leave a comment on what you think. Have a nice day/night!

Chapter 18: Tuxedo Mask: Endymion of The Dark Kingdom

Notes:

New chapter! I’m just writing a lot. Hope you enjoy this chapter!

Usagi held up the Silver Crystal in her hand, she stared at it curiously. The Queen said it was controlled by her heart, but how does that work exactly? Usagi wasn’t sure, but she needed to get to school so there was no time to ponder on it now. Placing the Silver Crystal around her neck, Usagi looked at her parents and smiled. 

 

“I’m off!”

As Usagi walked out the door, Tsukino Kenji smiled, 

 

“Looks like Usagi is back to her normal self.” 

 

Tsukino Ikuko looked at her husband, 

 

“I guess so.” 

 

_____

 

“All right I’m off to the control center, I’m examining the sword.” Luna smiled, jumping off Usagi’s shoulder and onto the ground. 

 

Usagi waved to Luna, not paying attention the anything else. As she waved she took a deep breath, she could do this it was just school. It wouldn’t be so hard. She couldn’t lock herself away in her room forever. No matter how much it hurt, Michiru wouldn’t answer her calls or tell her how Haruka was doing. She couldn’t worry about that right now. She had a job to do, an ancient evil to destroy. 

 

Suddenly Usagi was knocked to the ground, as a dark-haired man pushed past her. 

 

“Ow! Hey-!” Usagi stopped when she looked at the man, and even though she could only see his backside…he looked just like Endymion. Was it really him? No. It couldn’t be. It couldn’t be him. Endymion was dead…unless he had been reincarnated too? But that couldn’t be it. Usagi stared, as she watched the man walk away, and it was like the entire world had stopped. It was like time stopped ticking. Usagi stood there in a stupor, and school had been forgotten momentarily all that was on her mind was the possibility that man could be Endymion. 

 

Without thinking, Usagi burst out to run chasing after the man. 

 

“Wait!” Usagi called, her voice desperate. 

 

_____

 

After a while of running, Usagi finally caught up with him. She saw him in front of the game center with Furuhata. Was he one of Furuhata’s college friends? Had Endymion’s reincarnation been so close all along? She didn’t love Endymion anymore, Usagi knew that much, but she wanted to…. She wanted to know if he remembered, and even if he didn’t…if he didn’t…she still wanted to apologize. She wanted to apolgize for him having to die to protect her.  Even if he didn’t know what she meant she had to apolgize. 

 

Usagi slowly walked up to the game center, her steps uneven and shaky. She saw Furuhata and Endymion talking to a woman who looked about Furuhata’s age. 

 

Taking a deep breath Usagi spoke, 

 

“Excuse me?”

They seemed to notice her as they stopped talking, and Furuhata spoke, 

 

“Oh! Usagi! Shouldn’t you be in school?” 

 

Usagi froze for a moment, yeah that was true. But she needed to talk to Endymion!

“Oh! I’m just taking a little detour on my way there, and then I saw you guys talking! I got a little curious about what you were talking about, and I thought I’d say hi!” 

 

Furuhata looked at her a little bit confused, muttering something about the school had already started. But then he looked at the woman and Endymion and gestured to her. 

 

“I guess I should introduce you! This is Usagi. She comes here with her friends sometimes after school. Usagi this is Reika, and my best friend Endou.” 

 

Endou was that Endymion’s new name?

 

“Oh! That’s a pretty gemstone on your neck! What is it?” Reika exclaimed, pointing to the Silver Crystal. 

 

Usagi instinctively brought her head up to the Silver Crystal and fidgeted with it. Surely there was no harm in telling them. As long as she left out all the important details it should be fine. Anyway, it could be a good way to judge whether Endymion has his memories.

 

“Oh this it’s my Silver Crystal…it’s a family heirloom of sorts.” 

 

It was then Endymion looked at her, 

 

“A Silver Crystal you say? Your name is Usagi, right? May I see the Crystal?” 

 

Usagi looked into Endymion’s eyes, they were pitch black. They looked so deep like she could get lost in them. Maybe…she should give him the Silver Crystal. What was the harm? She was incapable of using it anyway…

 

Wait! No! No! She couldn’t do that! It was her job to protect the Silver Crystal! 

 

Usagi quickly shook her head from side to side. Before speaking, 

 

“No, I’m sorry it’s just that this Crystal is very precious and I couldn’t just give it away. I’ve really got to get to school now…bye!” 

 

With that Usagi quickly turned around and walked away. But as she did she felt Endymion’s gaze on her back. A shiver went down her spine. Something was wrong with him, but she didn’t know what. 

 

_____

 

“Wow! Ami you live in condos?!” Usagi exclaimed excitedly, taking in all the sights around her. 

Looking down Usagi noticed that the floor was made of marble. Usagi’s eyes sparkled with excitement, Ami’s place was so fancy! 

 

“Hey V! You gotta be extra careful not to drop the sword, okay? You’ll damage the marble!” Usagi spoke to Minako. 

 

Minako nodded, and then took a step forward. Almost immediately tripping, the stone sword scratched the floor. Minako’s lip wobbled, she didn’t mean to do that! 

 

“AMI! Please forgive me!” Minako cried looking towards her blue-haired friend. 

 

“It’s fine! It’s fine! Marble is really soft it gets scratched easily, you don’t have to worry!” 

 

Slowly Minako nodded looking at Ami, guilty. 

 

“But incidentally that sword you’re carrying is what we’re here to talk about today,” Ami said with a smile, pulling a diamond ring out of her pocket. 

 

“This is a diamond which is said to be the hardest substance in the world. V, why don’t you try and hit it with your sword?” Ami spoke, placing the diamond ring on the table. 

 

Minako held the stone sword in her hands, and lightly tapped the tip of it on the diamond. Immediately the diamond cracked and shattered into tiny pieces. Minako held the broken ring in her hand, and looked at Ami worriedly, apologizing for breaking the ring. 

 

“As you can see that diamond, which is the hardest substance in the world shattered. That sword isn’t made of ordinary stone.” Ami paused, for a moment before continuing. 

 

“Luna and I have been examining this sword as well as a fragment of the stone from the sacred palace we brought back from the Moon. Both contain a unique proprietary the likes we have never seen before. It hardens the things it comes in contact with.”

Meanwhile, as the group talked, Usagi slowly drifted off to sleep. 

 

“The substance of that property is also infused with something toxic.” Ami finished speaking, a serious look on her face. 

 

It was then Makato spoke up from where she sat, 

 

“After Usagi, or well after the Princess committed suicide…all I can remember afterward is a brilliant flash of light a spilt second in which we were engulfed with. Long ago…the Moon wasn’t that lonely dark and dead planet. Do you think the enemy is responsible?”

Makato looked towards Usagi, about to ask her a question but saw her sleeping instead. Ami giggled at the sight, and she spoke fondly. 

 

“Oh Usagi, this always happens whenever we have a serious discussion.” 

 

Makato smiled, and picked Usagi up from where she passed out, 

 

“She must have a lot on her mind right now. With Sailor Uranus, and Neptune…not only that she met The Queen, her mother, from her past life. She must be exhausted emotionally.” 

 

Minako paused and looked at the ground, 

 

“The Queen never did tell us how to destroy the enemy. This sword…the Legendary Sword that protects the Princess. Even if we manage to locate the enemy and they are right in front of us….How will we manage to defeat something like that?” 

 

Such a question weighed heavily on each of them. Minako was right how were they going to do this? 

_____

 

Usagi woke up with tears in her eyes, she sat up a little dazed. She remembered when she had woken up at Haruka and Michiru’s place after she passed out from using the Moon Stick for the first time. She remembered the sight of the setting sun from the windows. What they had told her. 

 

Everything was so stressful right now, all she wanted to do was relax maybe play a video game like the Sailor V game. Slowly Usagi stood up and crept out of the condo only glancing back once. 

 

_____

 

Usagi stood in front of the game center and stared momentarily. Why had she come here? Usagi didn’t know why but it felt like something was drawing her to this place. Entering the building Usagi stopped at the sight she saw, it was Furuhata and Endymion!

“Hey there Usagi. Do you remember my best friend Endou? He’s our newest part-time employee.” 

 

Usagi stepped forward slowly, and stared at Endymion, she felt uncomfortable and unsafe but she didn’t know why. 

 

“Hello, again Usagi. You know you have the same hairstyle as Sailor Moon…it must be a popular one then.” Endymion spoke with a smirk on his face. 

 

Usagi stood there frozen unsure of what to do, or what to say. That was until Endymion spoke again, 

 

“You’re good at the Sailor V game right? Will you show me how to play it?” 

 

_____

 

Minako raced to the game center, the others following closely behind. Someone was playing the Sailor V game! Usagi was gone too! Minako wondered how she could let this happen. 

 

Quickly running into the game center, Minako froze. There was Usagi…and that man she was standing next to was Prince Endymion? 

 

“No. That can’t be Prince Endymion. Look at his eyes.”  Rei spoke, seriously. 

 

“That’s someone else I know it. I have a very bad feeling about this.” 

 

_____

 

Usagi walked down the path making her way to the game center but was stopped as Luna bit onto her sock, trying to pull her back. 

 

“Usagi! You can’t go to the game center! That guy isn’t really Endymion!”

Usagi looked at Luna calmly, 

“You don’t know that.” Usagi spoke her voice cracking, before resuming her walk to the game center. 

 

Upon arriving at the game center Usagi stopped and looked around, she did not see Endymion or Furuhata. Usagi frowned where were they? Maybe Luna was right…maybe something was up. 

 

“Usagi.”

Usagi turned to see Makato standing in front of the Sailor V game, 

 

“Mako? What is it?” 

 

Makato simply smiled at Usagi, and Usagi felt a shiver go down her spine. 

 

“Let’s go to the control center I have something to talk to you about.”

Usagi nodded and followed Makato down to the control center, and stopped walking on the stairs. 

 

“Mako? Are you okay?”

Makato smiled at Usagi, and Usagi looked into her friend’s eyes worriedly. 

 

“I’m fine Usagi. You need to worry about protecting the Silver Crystal, don’t you? You have it with you right?”

Usagi nodded and smiled, pulling out a chain from underneath her shirt. Attached to the chain was the Silver Crystal and it sparkled brilliantly in the light. 

 

“I always keep it with me…uh Mako? What are you doing?” Usagi said taking a step back as she saw Makato reaching for the Silver Crystal a smile on her face. 

 

“Usagi!” A voice called and Minako came running up from behind and kicked Makato back. 

 

“V? Why did you? Mako are you alright!?” 

 

Makato did not answer her and instead, a voice came from behind. 

 

“To think all this time the Control Room has been right under the Sailor V game.”

Usagi turned and froze at the sight. Standing there in a black tuxedo and cape was Endymion a cruel grin on his face. 

 

Endymion gestured to Makato who lay unconscious on the ground, 

 

“That girl was much more susceptible to my hypnosis than you were too bad she fell one step short in my plan.” 

 

Usagi stood there, frozen in complete shock. She barely processed Endymion’s words. 

Minako however was not fazed by the turn of events and held her pen up in the air, 

 

“ Venus Power Make Up !”

In a flash of light, Minako transformed into Venus and shouted, 

 

“ Venus Love Me Chain !” Minako’s whip shot forward and hit Endymion’s arm. 

 

Endymion merely laughed and held out his hand, and a beam of light shot at Minako, hitting her chest. Minako let out a noise of pain and fell back. 

 

Usagi watched this happen and stepped back. Why? Why was this happening? Why was Endymion doing this? 

 

Endymion walked forward, every step he took echoing in the small chambers of the control center. Then he stopped, standing in front of Usagi. 

 

“Usagi! You must transform!” Minako called out desperately. But Usagi shook her head, violently. NO! NO! She couldn’t fight Endymion!

 

Endymion reached forward, grabbed the Silver Crystal, and pulled it off Usagi’s neck. 

 

Usagi stepped back, in fear. No! No! This couldn’t be happening! She needed help! Someone, please!

“Usagi! Please transform!” A voice came and Usagi saw Luna, jump up landing on Endymion’s shoulder, and watched as Luna tried to bite down. This attempt was futile and short lived however as Endymion knocked Luna off his shoulder, 

 

“Move you pest!” 

 

Usagi watched as Luna violently fell on the floor. Slowly Usagi looked between Minako, Makato, and Luna who all lay unconscious on the ground. 

 

What was she doing? Why was she just standing there? She should be fighting, not cowering here afraid. 

 

“You’re not Endymion! Moon Prism Power Make Up !” 

A blinding flash of light came, and when it disappeared Sailor Moon stood there, angry. Yes, she was angry. Angry at herself for being so weak. Angry that she let her friends get hurt like this. Never again! This would never happen again! 

 

“I am Sailor Moon Senshi of Love and Justice! In the name of the Moon, I’ll punish you!” 

 

Light flowed from the moon stick, aimed at the man. Sailor Moon would win. She’d defeat him, and get the Silver Crystal back!

But, as the light disappeared the man remained unfazed. What? That should have done something! An evil laugh echoed through the room, and Sailor Moon looked around confused. That was when she saw her . A woman in a dark purple dress. She had blood-red hair and wore a pitch-black crown on her head. Who was this woman? Why did she feel familiar?

 

“Ha! Princess no matter what you are always a weak pitiful child!”

Sailor Moon flinched at the words and stared at the woman with wide eyes. 

 

“I am Queen Beryl of the Dark Kingdom, and Princess Serenity I desire to see you killed by Prince Endymion. It’ll be a nice sight don’t you think?”

 

Laughter filled the air, and Sailor Moon stood there once again frozen in shock. Prince Endymion? So this man was Endymion? No, it couldn’t be! 

 

Queen Beryl’s laughter was dehumanizing, and Sailor found herself filled with despair. What should she do? 

Notes:

Hi! I hope you liked this chapter! And I’m pretty sure you’ll like the next one too! With every chapter we inch closer to the end of the Dark Kingdom arc! As always please comment what you think! Have a great day/night!

Chapter 19: Pawn Of Metellia: Queen Beryl

Notes:

Yay new chapter! So sorry on the wait for this one! I got a bit of writer's block, but after working on some other fics and ideas I felt ready to write again!

Tenoh Haruka opened her eyes and met with the brightness of the lights above her. What had happened? Why was she here? Haruka closed her eyes trying to think and took steady breaths. Haruka remembered Tokyo going dark, and the bright pillar of light that shone from Tokyo Tower. 

 

Haruka’s eyes snapped open, the rest of the events of that night returning to her mind. She remembered the sharp pain of being hit by an enemy’s attack. She remembered the sight of tears flowing down her Princess’s face. Sitting up Haruka looked around, and saw that the sun had already set, and the sky was filled with countless stars with the moon looming over the city. 

 

How long had it been since then? How long had she been unconscious? What had happened after she fell unconscious? The sound of the door opening pulled Haruka away from her thoughts. Looking towards the door Haruka saw Setsuna, and Michiru standing there. 

 

“Haruka you’re awake,” Michiru spoke, sounding relieved, and Haruka studied Michiru’s face closely, noting that Michiru wore much more makeup than she usually did, particularly around her eyes. 

 

“Michiru…how long have I been asleep?” Haruka asked, anxiously anticipating an answer. 

 

Michiru looked at Haruka with sad eyes, and Haruka wondered why Michiru had given her such a look. 

 

“About three weeks now. I had started to worry that you wouldn’t open your eyes again.” 

 

Haruka stared at Michiru, wide-eyed. She hadn’t thought about Michiru when she jumped in front of the Princess. It wasn’t that she regretted it. No, she’d never regret protecting the Princess. She just wished that she could’ve protected her without having made Michiru worry. Both Michiru and Usagi were precious to her. Why did protecting one have to have the consequence of making the other worry? 

 

“How did I…survive that attack?” 

 

Haruka hadn’t expected to survive that, she had thought that would be her end, that night as her consciousness had faded. She had thought that night would’ve been the night she would once again breathe her last. 

 

“After…you got hit and fell unconscious. It triggered Usagi to awaken, and she tried to use the Silver Crystal to save you. Even now inside of you, is a piece of its power.” Michiru spoke, slowly and carefully, choosing her words wisely. She didn’t want to drop the gravity of the situation on Haruka just after she woke. But if she didn’t tell her now, it would just be harder to tell her later. 

 

Michiru watched Haruka carefully after this, worried about how she would react. 

 

Haruka grit her teeth together, her eyes widened, and instinctively her hand went towards her chest, and she gripped the fabric of her clothes. 

 

“What? Did anyone see it? The Crystal…did anyone else see the light it gives off?” Haruka’s voice was strained. 

 

Michiru only nodded, silently finding it hard to voice the answer. 

 

Setsuna sighed, 

 

“Listen, Haruka. This should have never happened. Space-time has gotten off track. So I need you to stay away from the Princess and her group until they deal with the Dark Kingdom. You cannot get involved, if you do, time could veer even more off course.” Setsuna spoke with a serious look on her face. 

 

Haruka looked down, processing this information. Before looking back up,

 

“I see…” Haruka hated that so much time had passed while she was asleep. It was a lot to wrap her head around. Especially since she had known why Setsuna had come back in time. Only to end up being part of the cause of it. 

 

Haruka just sat there in silence, and the weight of all the information was suffocating. 

 

_______

Sailor Moon stood there, frozen. Her eyes were wide, upon the realization that this man was Endymion. Endymion…the man she once loved. Why had this happened? Why had this woman dragged Endymion into this? 

 

“Usagi! What happened?” She barely heard Ami speak from behind only having just arrived. 

 

“Venus! Jupiter!” Ami shouted and saw her and Rei run over to their other companions. 

 

But despite this Usagi was still in a daze. No…Endymion. Why? How did this happen? When did this happen? Usagi stared listening to the ear-piercing laughter that rang in her ears. 

 

“What do you think Princess? The sight of your former beloved like this? You want to save him don’t you?” The woman taunted her, still laughing.  

 

“But you can’t! This man is already dead! Nothing but a mere corpse that bends to my will!” 

 

Usagi bit her lip, her eyes were wide. The woman’s taunts were infuriating. How could this happen? He had been killed by this woman. Had it been painful? Usagi knew it must have been. This was her fault, wasn’t it? This woman must have killed Endymion to use against her. 

 

The woman’s hair came to life, and Usagi stood there in a daze. The hair wrapped around Usagi, her arms, legs, and neck. Usagi frantically gasped for air as she was lifted off the floor. 

 

Was this it? Was this how she was going to die? Was she going to die before finishing this? Before killing that creature? Before saving Endymion? Before setting him free? Was she going to die here and never see Haruka and Michiru again? Would she never get to tell them how she felt? That she loved them? Tears formed in Usagi’s eyes and slid down her cheeks. She didn’t want to die. 

_________

 

Jupiter cursed herself. How could she let herself fall under somebody’s control like that? How pathetic! She was supposed to be one of Princess’s protectors! And here she ended up being the reason the Princess lost the Silver Crystal! How could she fail like this? 

 

Upon entering the control room once again Jupiter’s heart leaped out of her chest in fear and panic. There being held above the floor by that witch's hair was her Princess. She was squirming trying to break free and was struggling to breathe as there were strands of hair tightly wrapped around her neck. 

 

“Now how does one use the Legendary Silver Crystal?” The witch demanded, and Jupiter stood there trying to figure out what to do. 

 

“Once I have access to its power I’ll control all!” The witch laughed, and Jupiter didn’t see a human standing in front of her. She saw a monster.

 

_________

 

That voice…that laugh…it was so familiar. Venus knew she had heard it before. But where? Venus closed her eyes and tried to think….That was it! 

That night…a millennia ago! When the Earth attacked the Moon. That is where she had heard this voice before. 

 

Venus felt her heart fill with rage, burning deep inside her. This woman was….It was because of her that! The Princess would have never…all of this was that woman’s fault. 

 

“I remember you now! You’re the one who led the attack on the Moon! You turned the Earth against us! You have sold your soul to that wicked being!” 

 

The woman laughed, 

 

“That’s right! So you do remember!” 

 

Angry Venus, chain in hand snapped it towards the woman. “A soul like you should not have been reborn on this world!” Venus shouted, only for the woman to laugh in response. 

 

“Back then, you reduced me to dust, and thanks to your  despicable Queen Our Great Ruler was buried under the earth! But now that I am resurrected and your Princess and Silver Crystal are in my grasp I no longer need Our Great Ruler!” 

 

Venus glared, 

 

“Beryl you don’t get it do you? You are merely a puppet of that creature!” 

 

The words of Venus fell on deaf ears, 

 

“Nonsense! I am Queen Beryl ruler of the Earth, and Prince Endymion is my king who will rule by my side.” 

 

In her binds, Sailor Moon struggled, and barely was able to speak, 

 

“No! Endymion wouldn’t want that!” 

 

Venus watched as Beryl reacted to this, and tightened her grip on Sailor Moon. Venus could hear her Princess choking and gasping for air. 

 

Venus was furious now, and holding her hand up in the air she called out,

 

“Oh, Holy Sword! Made to protect our Princess! Come to me!” 

 

Upon Venus’s call, the sword appeared in her hand, and it was heavy. The weight of the petrified sword threatened to overcome Venus and her strength but she wouldn’t let that happen! She would end this here! 

 

“Sailor Moon! Please! Give your strength to the Holy Sword!” 

_________

 

Usagi continued to struggle against the grip of Beryl’s hair. It was getting harder to get enough air. Was this really it? Was this going to be how she died? No! No! That couldn’t be! She wouldn’t die here! Not until she saved Endymion! Not only that…she…she wouldn’t die until she saw them again! Haruka…Michiru…Usagi was sure she’d get the chance to tell them…how she felt. 

 

“Sailor Moon! Please! Give your strength to the Holy Sword!” Usagi heard Venus yell, and she forced her eyes open. That’s right! She had the help them! She was the key! Her heart was the key! 

 

The Silver Crystal and Usagi’s forehead started to shine brightly. 

 

_________

Venus, holding the sword, watched as cracks started to form, and the white light of the sword shone freely. Gathering her courage Venus screamed and thrust the sword forward…right through the stomach of Beryl.

 

Beryl screamed, and burst into flames her body burning up and as she did she reached for Endymion as she had watched him all this time. He was the one thing she truly ever wanted, but as always stayed out of reach. 

Venus stood there still, she had done it. She had really done it!

With Beryl vanquished the sword continued to glow and words shone brightly on the sword. 

Venus studied the words for a moment and then spoke,

 

“When the Silver Crystal hidden inside the one who will someday become queen begins to shine in reaction to the wishes of her heart…” 

 

“And will reawaken the powers of the Moon. Offer up a prayer to the Holy Moon Tower and bring peace to our kingdom once more…” 

 

Venus felt tired, and suddenly fell to the floor and passed out. 

_________

Mercury watched as Endymion grabbed Venus and the sword suddenly and jumped forward. Mercury…no…Ami stood frozen in place she didn’t know what to do. 

 

Ami watched as Sailor Moon leaped to her feet and chased after Endymion and Venus. A light flashed and Endymion, Venus, and Sailor Moon were gone. 

 

Ami fell to her knees…Sailor Moon…her princess was gone! Her princess had disappeared in front of her eyes and she was unable to do anything! The princess…her princess…Usagi! 

 

Ami needed to go after them…find Usagi! Bring her and Venus home. But Ami didn’t know how to do that. Ami was there with Mars, and Jupiter at a loss. What should she do?

_________

Light surrounded Usagi, where was she? Usagi opened her eyes and was surrounded by nothing but white light. She could feel it…the light of the Silver Crystal. 

 

Suddenly the light faded, and Usagi fell, landing on stone floors with a soft thud. She was in a palace of some sort, one colored in grays and blacks. It was cold. So very cold. 

 

In front of her stood a familiar figure. There was no doubt about it, that messy black hair and figure…it was Endymion. 

 

A cold wind blew as Endymion turned and looked at her his eyes dead and cold. It was quiet, and it remained that way until Usagi spoke, 

 

“Endymion it’s me Serenity…don’t you remember?” 

Notes:

The wicked witch (Beryl) is dead! Finally! She deserves it! We in the final few chapters of this arc! I’d say it might take about three or four more chapters to finish it up? Maybe five? Not really sure yet. It just depends on how much I put in a chapter. Next chapter will probably be out soon. So look forward to that! In the meantime why don’t you comment what you thought of this chapter and as always have a great day/night!

Chapter 20: My Own Fate

Notes:

Oh, look another chapter! I just felt the need to get something out really quickly after the wait for the last one.

“Luna! Where did they go?” Ami asked, desperately as she turned to Luna who sat atop the computers of the control center. 

 

The computer screen flickered, and Luna pressed her paws to the screen. 

 

“It’s hard to tell. As whenever the tracking has gone over this area it gets all wonky…though it looks like they are headed North!” Luna spoke over the various noises the computer made. 

 

Ami looked at Luna and the computer screen and watched as the screen slowly stopped flickering, and displayed a location. 

 

“That’s the polar circle…the north pole to be exact. This is a location I’ve been keeping an eye on for a while now. It’s likely the Dark Kingdom’s headquarters!” 

 

Rei swiftly turned around and spoke, 

 

“We’ve got to follow them before we lose track of them completely! Right Luna…?” Rei looked back at Luna only to see the cat was struggling to stand. 

 

“I’m fine, don't worry about me. I’ll stay here and guide you! Just go! Hurry before it’s too late.” 

 

The three remaining Sailor Senshi nodded and took each other’s hands, ascending into the air. They would end this long battle today. 

________

Rei looked down, a bit in awe, and maybe she felt a little bit frightened. Below them, the waves of the Arctic Ocean fought violently with each other below. A cold wind blew in the air, and Rei shivered. 

 

“That’s the Arctic Ocean…so this must be D Point,” Ami spoke, her voice shaking due to the cold. 

 

Fog encased the world around them, and Rei could see nothing but the violent waves of the freezing ocean below. Where could they have gone? Venus…Usagi, and Endymion? Rei felt uneasy and all her senses were screaming that this place was dangerous. Something dark resided here. 

 

“This isn't ordinary fog. It’s warping space itself. It’s an evil presence that resides in this area.” Rei spoke, trying to see through the fog. 

 

Almost immediately after Rei spoke, an icy wind blew violently, and the fog parted. There as the fog parted Rei saw the land masses of ice in front of them. 

 

The communicator buzzed, and Luna’s voice came through. 

 

“I’ve got their location…they’re deep underground!” 

 

Underground…so that’s where they had to go. Rei wouldn’t let anything stop them. 

 

“Alright Luna, we’re going underground now!” Ami spoke, and Rei steeled herself. They could do this. 

________

“So you followed me here.” Endymion spoke, and Usagi’s eyes wandered until she saw Venus and the sword lying behind Endymion. 

 

Usagi watched Endymion closely as he drew closer to her. Closer and closer until he was only inches away from her face. Did he remember her then? Was he going to…kiss her? Usagi didn’t know how to feel about that. She didn’t love Endymion anymore, but if a kiss would free him then she’d let him. Endymion didn’t deserve this horrible fate. Usagi closed her eyes, and wished with all her heart…she wished that Endymion would be free. 

 

Endymion brought his hands up close to Usagi’s face. Suddenly Usagi couldn’t breathe. She forced her eyes open. Endymion…was choking her. His hand was wrapped tightly around Usagi’s neck. 

 

“Tell me! If this is really the Silver Crystal why doesn’t it shine? Why won’t it show its powers? Is there another Silver Crystal one that holds more power than this and that pitiful little sword?” 

 

Usagi struggled in Endymion’s grasp, and struggled to speak, 

 

“N-no…” was all she managed to say. 

 

This couldn’t be happening. The Endymion she once knew would never hurt her.

 

“And what about the Power of the Great Moon? Is its power summoned by another Crystal? Where is it?” 

 

Usagi reached out for the Silver Crystal…she needed it. If only she could use its power now. 

 

The Silver Crystal which lay in Endymion’s hand responded to Usagi’s heart and started to glow. It started to glow with a powerful light, and both Endymion and Usagi were knocked back. And the Silver Crystal fell to the ground. 

 

Usagi stood up and watched as Endymion did the same, a wicked smile on his face. Endymion laughed, a cruel dark laugh. 

 

“Oh…so is that it? Do you control the Silver Crystal Princess?” 

 

As Endymion spoke a dark mist filled the room, and a deep chilling voice spoke, 

 

So you’ve all finally come…  

 

Usagi stared in horror at the creature made of dark mist, it had piercing red eyes. Was this it? The ancient creature they were supposed to destroy? 

 

“Sailor Moon!” 

 

Usagi looked behind her to see Mercury, Mars, Jupiter, and Venus, who held the holy sword, standing behind her. 

 

“Sailor Moon! Listen to me! I’m sorry but you need to kill Endymion! There is no other way! The sword gives instructions on who to destroy Metellia! But we will never do it with him here! It’s all up to you Sailor Moon!” Venus spoke, looking Usagi in the eyes. 

 

Kill Endymion…? She had to…. No! No! No! She couldn’t! She was going to free Endymion! 

 

Usagi covered her ears and with tears in her eyes, she screamed. 

 

What should she do? She didn’t know! Could she not choose her own fate? She couldn’t do this! There was no way she could do this!

 

________

Haruka sat still in the hospital bed, looking out the window. What was the Princess doing, she wondered? Hopefully, she was safe. 

 

Suddenly a sharp pain grew in Haruka’s chest. Instinctively Haruka, brought her shaking hands over the area the pain originated from, and she gripped her clothes tightly. 

 

Haruka leaned forward, and her vision was blurry. What was this pain? Where was it coming from? In her head, a familiar voice rang, 

 

I can’t do it! Why don’t I have a choice in this? Somebody, please help me… 

 

That voice that was the Princess…. Haruka grits her teeth together trying to deal with the pain. She couldn’t help the Princess because she was stuck there. She could only pray that the bright and bubbly girl who was her Princess was safe.

 

It was then right before Haruka’s eyes that a bright light burst out of Haruka. What was that? Was that the piece of the Silver Crystal’s power? The pain faded, and Haruka watched as the light disappeared from the room. 

 

Sitting there, breathing heavily, Haruka prayed that her Princess would be okay. 

________

 

Usagi didn’t understand! Why did she have to do this? Why couldn’t she choose her path? 

 

Usagi turned to Venus, and pulled the sword out of her hands. She could hear Venus shouting at her, but didn’t register what she was saying. If she was going to kill Endymion then she’d….

 

She couldn’t take his life! Not unless….

 

They had been reborn…both of them. 

 

They had their own lives, their own friends, their own dreams.

 

But it all led to this in the end.

 

They were reborn together….so….

 

Usagi ran forward and slashed the sword across Endymion’s chest. Endymion’s eyes widened, and he fell forward, hitting the ground with a thud. 

 

They…

 

Usagi stood there for a moment looking at Endymion with sad eyes, and she took a deep breath. Slowly Usagi turned the sword towards herself. Usagi closed her eyes, and with shaky hands she thrust the sword through her chest. 

 

They had been reborn together so they’d die together. That was the only way to make this right. 

 

Usagi fell forward, in pain. Her consciousness is already fading. Upon hitting the ground, a tear fell down Usagi’s cheek. 

 

She wouldn’t get to tell Haruka and Michiru how she felt. Before she closed her eyes the words she longed to say slipped out of her mouth, 

 

“Haruka…Michiru…I love you….” 

________

Venus screamed, looking at the sight in front of her. Her princess…her beloved…adorable princess lay there next to Endymion’s body…dead. 

 

Not again…

 

Why did it have to happen again? 

 

“We…we couldn’t have been reborn just for it to happen again.” Venus spoke her voice weak, and soft. 

 

This was just a repeat of their past lives! A repeat of the tragedy! 

 

Suddenly a light flew past Venus’s eyes, and flew to the Silver Crystal where it lay on the ground by the princess and Endymion. A bright light shone from the Crystal and it lifted off the ground. 

 

Was that the piece of the Silver Crystal that went into Sailor Uranus? Venus watched as the Silver Crystal grew…and grew soon completely encasing the princess and Endymion. 

 

“No it mustn’t grow here!” Venus heard Mars yell, and Venus looked up into the red eyes of that ancient creature. 

 

What a strong light, filling this dark palace completely. Finally it is in my grasp. This unlimited power!

 

Venus watched in horror as Metellia engulfed the princess and Endymion. Venus could only still watch as Metellia rose to the surface while Venus stood there, unable to do anything. 

 

Venus, Mars, and Jupiter were left alone in the cold halls of the Dark Palace. 

________

Luna sat in the control center dumbfounded, she had been watching everything from the control center. 

 

Luna’s ears dropped down as she knew that her princess…Serenity…Usagi was gone. 

 

Luna could hear words the queen once said echoing in her head.

 

Luna, no matter how much time passes or how much she changes you must always protect your mistress. 

 

Luna had failed. Usagi…sweet bubbly Usagi…she was dead and it was all Luna’s fault. 

 

Tears formed in Luna’s eyes…Usagi had been suffering all this time, and Luna had done nothing. She had been too hard on Usagi. She had asked too much of her. She should’ve never dragged Usagi into this…if only she had known this was how things would end up. 

 

“Artemis…please take me to the Moon.” Luna asked her head down, and her voice weak. 

________

Michiru watched, standing there in a park. She watched as everything around her turned to stone. The wind blew harshly, and violently. People were passing out all around her. 

 

Michiru watched with wide eyes, this was a repeat of the past. This is what happened to the Silver Millennium back then. 

 

Her princess…what had happened to her princess? 

 

Michiru’s heart leapt out of her chest full of fear. As the wind continued to blow violently around her, all Michiru could think about was her princess. Was she okay? Was she alive? Michiru gripped her clothes tightly, and knew she needed to….She needed to transform. She needed to find her princess! 

 

Please…please be okay. 

 

Please let her be alive! 

 

Please don’t let her be dead! 

 

Michiru was able to raise her hand in the air to transform, when she felt a hand on her shoulder. 

 

“Michiru…you can’t.” Michiru heard Setsuna’s voice behind her. 

 

Michiru turned around, angry. As the world died around her she glared at Setsuna, a fire raging in her eyes. 

 

“Why? Why can’t I!? I need to find the princess! To protect her! She could be dead!” 

 

Setsuna looked at Michiru with knowing eyes, and Michiru found she really hated that look. 

 

“I promise you the princess will be okay. She’ll come back safely, I swear.” 

 

Michiru looked at Setsuna still angry and she spoke her voice low and dangerous, 

 

“If she doesn’t…I will make sure you’ll regret it.”

 

Michiru didn’t care if Tokyo burned, all that mattered right now was her princess.

 

________

Mercury stood there along with Mars, Jupiter and Venus in the now petrified D-point. She stared up at the sky at Metellia who grew larger and larger by the second. What do they do? They’ve tried to fight again and again. 

 

“We can’t stop Metellia not by ourselves…but we can make a chance to stop her!” Venus spoke, and in her hand she held her pen tightly. 

 

Mercury looked at Venus confused, unsure of what she meant.

 

“If we sacrifice the sacred power of our pens we should be able to bring our princess back!” 

 

Mercury slowly processed what that meant. Sacrificing their pens that would mean….

 

It would mean… 

 

“Venus! If we sacrifice our pens it’d be giving up our own lives!” Mars shouted in protest,

 

Venus nodded and picked up the Holy Sword from the ground, 

 

“I am prepared to give up everything…even my life if it will put an end to this. You understand that only Sailor Moon can stop this don’t you?” 

 

Mercury nodded that it was true, they needed to do this. Mercury was scared but even still she needed to be brave. If it meant putting an end to all this, and saving life, the one that was so precious to her then she’d do it. 

 

Mercury took a breath and raised her pen in the air, 

 

“Mercury Power!” 

 

Mercury waited for a moment to see if Mars and Jupiter would follow suit. They looked like they understood. 

 

“Mars Power!” Mars raised her pen in the air as well. 

“Jupiter Power!” 

“Venus Power!” 

 

The four of them combined, together they would save that person. 

 

“Make Up!” 

 

That person that they were connected to by fate. Their Princess. Mercury was sure that she’d meet that person again one day. 

 

Yes, they’d meet again one day. 

________

 

Princess! You’re sneaking out to meet that Prince again! 

 

Venus! You’ve never been in love before you don’t know what you’re talking about! 

 

Must be troublesome taking care of a curious princess. 

 

Princess! You’re here again?! We’re going home! 

 

When you look down from the Moon how does this planet look? 

 

It looks just like a blue crystal ball. 

 

Stop this! We can’t let this kind of hatred continue! 

 

I had a terrible feeling that this love would end in sadness. That lover from the Earth and Moon. 

 

Endymion! 

 

I will seal everything away, even the Moon.

 

I Entrust The Future To All of You. 

 

You have such pretty eyes. You must have been a princess in your past life.

 

I’m Kaiou Michiru. It’s nice to meet you Usagi. 

 

Usagi this is Tenoh Haruka. 

 

It’s nice to meet you. Do you mind if I call you Usagi? 

 

You’re so funny Miss. Tsukino! 

 

Ummm…you’re Usagi right? Miss. Mizuno’s friend? 

 

It’s dangerous to stop in the middle of the street. Please be careful.

 

You’ve done well so far Sailor Moon.

 

Usagi it’s alright. You’re not going to die, I promise you this. Haruka and I will protect you. 

 

I’m glad I got to protect you after all you are my precious princess. 

 

Serenity had been reborn as Usagi and she had hidden the Silver Crystal within her heart…

 

Now shrouded in darkness Usagi opened her eyes. Where was she? 

 

Notes:

We’re so close to end of Dark Kingdom arc! Almost there…I’m so excited to get to the Mugen arc! I hope you liked this chapter! Why don’t you leave a comment with your opinion of it. I still adore getting comments they always make my day. Until the next chapter please as always have a great day/night!

Chapter 21: The End Of The Fight

Notes:

Last chapter of the Dark Kingdom arc! Yay! Not only that this chapter is the longest I’ve written for this fic! So please enjoy the chapter!

Luna stood in the ruins of the Moon Castle, the ruins of the Crystal Tower. She stood in front of the slab of stone where the Holy Sword once lay and spoke, 

 

“Queen…please release the power of the Moon to rein in Metellia! The princess…Usagi is gone, but we can still use the Moon’s power to save everything right? Can’t we use it to save everything she loved?” 

 

Luna stopped, and her ears dropped at the lack of a reply. Please…she knows the Queen must still be here. The Queen would be able to help them. Please…. 

 

“Please I’ve come to pray for your help in place of the princess! I beg you, please! Help us…” 

 

Luna’s pleading continued unanswered. No! No! It couldn’t end like this not again! 

 

Behind her, Artemis spoke, 

 

“The Earth is slowly becoming a dead planet…it’s gradually getting dimmer and dimmer…it’s turning black.” 

 

Luna sat in the ruins of the Crystal Tower. Was this really how it would end? 

 

_____

Usagi opened her eyes to darkness. Where was she? A faint glow of light in the darkness reached Usagi’s eyes, and she looked down to see the Silver Crystal glowing before her. 

 

The Silver Crystal wasn’t the only thing she saw because laying in the darkness below her was Endymion, dead. 

 

Oh that’s right she had to kill Endymion, and then she stabbed herself. How had she survived? She was supposed to have died. Where was everyone? 

 

Usagi looked around her, trying to see if she could find them: Ami, Rei, Makato, or Minako. But she saw nothing; the only ones here were Endymion and herself. 

 

Usagi felt tears fall from her eyes, running down her cheeks. Why? Why did she have to be the only survivor? It wasn’t fair. 

 

Usagi then looked at Endymion inching closer to him, before slowly placing a hand on his cheek. His skin was cold as ice, he was most definitely dead. Usagi did not know what to do. She was alone. Usagi sat still in the darkness, one of Usagi’s tears fell, and landed on the Silver Crystal.

 

Usagi’s attention was quickly drawn away from her sorrows as the Silver Crystal began to shine brightly. Usagi watched as the Silver Crystal, shining brightly, bloomed. The Silver Crystal changed its form and it bloomed into a beautiful crystal flower.  

 

Haha, finally it’s all in my grasp! The princess, and the Legendary Silver Crystal! This planet will be turned into a dead planet! 

 

A shiver crept down Usagi’s spine, and she stiffened. That voice belongs to that evil creature! It was no doubt the voice of Metellia! Then was she inside Metellia? Had she been engulfed by that creature? 

 

What? Are you finally awake, heir to the Moon Kingdom? What a stupidly strong life force you have but it’s no matter now I finally have you in my grasp I will crush you!

Usagi admitted she was afraid. She was all alone, but she knew now wasn’t the time to be cowering in fear. She could do this! Usagi closed her eyes and prayed. She prayed that the Silver Crystal would do something to release its power in some way! Please, Silver Crystal!

What is that warmth? What are you doing in there?

 

A blinding white light shone from the Silver Crystal. In a brief moment, it enveloped Usagi and Endymion. 

 

Usagi opened her eyes. No darkness awaited her and instead, she saw the violent flurries of snow and felt an ice-cold wind blow. Huh? She was outside? Wait, Endymion! Usagi quickly looked around looking for the body of the prince, and after a few seconds saw his body laying in the snow. 

 

Usagi let out a sigh of relief and placed her hands on his. That’s when she felt it, warmth. Endymion was getting warmer. Usagi stared at Endymion a little shocked, but relieved it seems like she was able to save Endymion after all….

 

Usagi watched as Endymion opened his eyes, 

 

“Where…?”

Usagi was about to say something, but she didn’t get to as Endymion quickly shot up, looking around. 

 

“I…I can’t see!” Was what Endymion exclaimed, clearly panicked. 

 

Usagi looked at Endymion, worried. Was he okay? Why couldn’t he see? Would he be able to see again?

“Endymion you’re okay!” Usagi spoke trying to calm the panicked Endymion. 

 

Endymion squinted his eyes, and looked around seemingly trying to find her, 

 

“That voice…are you Serenity?”

Usagi nodded, realizing that he seemed to have memories of his past life. That was good. She thought. Maybe it was? Usagi really wasn’t sure. 

 

“Yes, Endymion that’s me. I’m right here.” 

 

Usagi’s attention was suddenly and quickly drawn away from Endymion as the Silver Crystal let out a burst of light filled with power. It looked like it was fighting against Metellia. 

 

Such strong power! Much stronger than the size I’ve expanded too! Hand over the Silver Crystal 

 

Metellia’s voice boomed through the area, and Usagi watched in horror as she only grew. Why…why was she still growing? How was she supposed to destroy Metellia like this!?

Usagi felt her hope dwindle and feeling defeated she cried,

“I can’t do this alone! Ami, Rei, Mako, Minako I need you!” 

_____

Endymion couldn’t see, so he wasn’t sure exactly what was going on, but he was sure it was something serious. So when he heard Serenity call out for whom he assumed were her companions his heart ached. Lovely Serenity…she didn’t deserve sadness or whatever was happening to her now. Again, he wasn’t sure what was happening. 

 

Endymion put his hand on his chest, feeling something there, and when he did he felt three objects fall into his hand. They were smooth, and he could feel cracks in them. Were they stones? Suddenly an image appeared before him. 

Endymion’s eyes widened as before him were faces that were all too familiar to him. Three men with pale skin, wearing a familiar uniform. 

“Jadeite…Nephriete…Zoicite is it really you?” Endymion spoke, not believing his eyes. 

 

It was Zoicite who spoke first, 

 

“It is indeed, Master, and now the time to destroy that wicked creature is finally upon us.”

Endymion was confused what creature? What was he talking about?

“That creature is a horrific monster that feeds on the life force of others and turns people to darkness and when she is done with them she turns them to stone,” Nephrite spoke now, bowing his head. 

 

“There is a diamond on its forehead that is its heart. It has grown larger so you have a bigger target.” 

 

Endymion watched as the three men started to fade away. They had saved him, hadn’t they? Endymion opened his mouth about to call out to them, but the three men faded away. The last thing Endymion heard them say was something he would never forget, 

 

“Prince Endymion, we were lucky to have met you.”

Jadeite, Nephrite, and Zoisite disappeared, leaving nothing but the stones. Endymion looked around, his vision has returned to him. He saw the flurries of snow around him, and a girl with golden blonde hair in a very familiar hairstyle. Serenity…his heart told him. Even if she looked slightly different he would recognize her anywhere. Serenity was looking at something in the sky. Endymion looked up and saw it. A creature made of dark mist with piercing red eyes, and on its forehead was a red diamond. 

_____

“Serenity! The weak spot on its forehead! You can do this! I know you can do it!” Usagi heard Endymion speak, and she turned to look at him.

“How can you be so sure…?” Usagi asked, her voice sounding unsure and shaky. 

 

Endymion placed his hands on Usagi’s shoulders, 

 

“Because you’re a strong person! I believe in you!” 

 

Usagi closed her eyes and took a deep breath, and turned around. Right she could do this! She’d win! She wasn’t going to give up here! 

 

The Silver Crystal shone brightly, and let out a brilliant white light. Usagi opened her eyes, no longer afraid. Holding up her hand she summoned the Moon Stick, and the Silver Crystal floated above it still shining brightly. 

 

Oh, you’re controlling the Silver Crystal? I will demolish you and steal the Silver Crystal from you!

 

“No! Metellia! You will be the one to die here! When I’m done you’ll be nothing but a speck of dust!” 

 

Above Usagi the Moon shone brightly, giving off a brilliant white light. It was a truly beautiful sight. 

 

“ I am the Pretty Sailor Suited Senshi of Love and Justice Sailor Moon! I am also Princess Serenity !” 

 

“Metellia! With the power of the Moon, I’ll destroy you for good!” 

 

The brilliant white light of the Silver Crystal fought against Metellia. However, Metellia remained unfazed. Usagi closed her eyes, no! This wasn’t enough! What should she do? Maybe she couldn’t do this after all… 

 

“Serenity! You can do this!” Endymion’s voice came, and Usagi opened her eyes. 

 

What was she doing? She couldn’t be giving up now! She needed to pray! Like what was written on the sword! Please! Work! Please release the power of the great Moon!

In the sky, the moon continued to shine, brighter and brighter. 

_____

Luna watched, as a bright light filled the ruins of the Moon, and the now shattered Crystal tower was growing, reforming itself. What was happening? It was then Luna remembered something the Queen had spoken to her long ago.

 

Luna come this way, this is the holiest part of our palace…the prayer room. Here lies the Crystal Tower. If we ever are in danger and anything were to happen to this planet. You must pray to the tower and moon. 

 

Prayer…that must be it!

Then Usagi must be alive then! She must be praying to the Moon! Tears formed in Luna’s eyes, she was happy. So was glad that her Princess was alive after all. 

 

If prayer was the answer, then she would pray with her princess as well! 

____

The glow of the Moon and the Silver Crystal was blinding, and Endymion had to shield his eyes from the light. 

 

Ohhh…this is it! The power of the Moon I’ve been searching for! 

 

Endymion heard Metellia speak, and he worried that this would not be enough. 

 

Why can’t I touch it? Why does its power escape me!? 

 

“Metellia! Now, this the time for you to be wiped out with the power of this holy light!” Serenity yelled, the Silver Crystal shining brightly before her.

 

Light enveloped the surrounding area, and Endymion quickly snapped his eyes shut in response. The light from the full power of the Silver Crystal is just too much to look at. 

 

It was quiet. As the seconds passed Endymion slowly opened his eyes again. Metellia was gone, and it was as if that creature had never been there in the first place. The Moon’s light had returned to its usual soft glow. But…where was Serenity? 

 

Endymion looked around, worried. Has Serenity disappeared along with Metellia? Had she only been a figure of his imagination after all?

 

Much to the relief of Endymion the answer was no she had not disappeared and was real as he spotted her, sitting on her knees staring at something on the ground. 

 

“Serenity?” Endymion spoke, standing behind the blonde-haired girl. 

 

Serenity seemed to hear him as she stood up and slowly turned to face him. 

 

Endymion stepped closer to Serenity, wanting to close the distance between them, but he stopped as Serenity stepped back. 

 

Endymion looked at Serenity confused. Why had she stepped away from him? 

 

“Endymion…there’s something I need to tell you.” 

 

Endymion looked at Serenity worriedly, and he had no idea what Serenity wanted to tell him. Hopefully, it wasn’t anything serious. 

 

Endymion watched as Serenity fidgeted, and he started to worry that something was wrong. 

 

“Endymion as you know we’ve been reincarnated…and in this life, there are people that are very important to me. Endymion…I…I’m not in love with you anymore.” 

 

Endymion’s eyes widened, and he felt his heart shatter. Serenity…had fallen in love with someone else? 

 

_____

As soon as Usagi saw the hurt, and confusion on Endymion’s face Usagi felt incredibly guilty. She was being selfish, wasn’t she? Endymion had only just returned and the first thing she did was break his heart. Usagi looked away from Endymion and stared at the ground. The silence was tense and awkward and Usagi couldn’t help but feel more guilty as it dragged on. 

 

“Serenity…” Endymion spoke, and Usagi hesitantly looked up. 

 

“Alright, I understand…I’m happy you found love.” Endymion spoke, but Usagi could still see the hurt in his eyes. 

 

Usagi didn’t want to be the cause of Endymion’s unhappiness. The fact that she knew that she had broken his heart weighed heavily on her. 

 

Playing with her hair, nervously Usagi took a deep breath before speaking, 

 

“Could…do you think we could at least be friends?” 

 

Usagi watched Endymion closely and waited. It was silent. The only sound that could be heard was the blowing of the wind. It was an uncomfortable quiet. 

 

Usagi watched as Endymion gave her a smile, a weak sad smile. 

 

“If being friends would make you happy, then yes.” 

 

Usagi’s throat felt dry and she thought her happiness? What about Endymion’s happiness? Would being friends make him happy or would it only make things harder for him? Yet Usagi didn’t voice this, she couldn’t bring herself to and she didn’t know why. Instead, Usagi took a deep breath and spoke, 

 

“In this life, I’m Tsukino Usagi…it’s nice to meet you,” Usagi spoke, slightly bowing. 

 

Hesitantly Usagi looked back up at Endymion, trying to guess what he was thinking. Hurt still shone in his eyes, but Endymion’s smile looked more real now. 

 

“Usagi huh? That name fits you. I’m Chiba Mamoru.” 

 

Usagi blinked, a realization hit her suddenly, 

 

“You mean you’re the guy I met on the bus?!” 

 

Endy- Mamoru blinked, and stopped looking at her strangely for a moment. A few seconds passed and Mamoru laughed, and Usagi watched unsure of the sight. Laughing just seemed so out of character for Mamoru. 

 

“W-what?” Usagi asked, confused and didn’t like the feeling of not knowing what was funny. 

 

Mamoru stopped and looked at her smiling, the smile was a genuine one this time. 

 

“It’s just that can’t believe I didn’t realize you were that airheaded girl from the bus.” 

 

Usagi crossed her arms and looked away, 

 

“T-that’s not funny.” 

 

The wind blew around them and Usagi shivered, realizing that with her brooch broken they had no way to get home. Wait! Where are the others? How could she forget about them? Usagi dropped to knees, and the realization that she had forgotten her friends and she didn’t know where they were was a hard one. They could be dead out in the cold. What kind of friend was she to have forgotten about them like that? 

 

“What’s wrong?” Usagi heard Mamoru ask, and she looked up at him with wide eyes. 

 

“It’s just I realized…that my friends are out here somewhere and I have no idea where that is. They could be dead.” 

 

Mamoru looked at her and offered her some comfort, 

 

“I’m sure they’re fine. They can’t be to far from here.” 

 

Yes, that was right they had all been together at the palace before. They had to be somewhere nearby. It was then that while kneeling on the icy ground that Usagi heard a familiar voice, 

 

Usagi? 

 

Usagi blinked, that sounded like Luna. 

 

“Luna? Where are you?” Usagi spoke, aloud unsure if she was hearing things. 

 

On the moon I’m on the moon Usagi. You should come to the moon. 

 

“Go to the moon…but Luna I can’t my brooch broke!” 

 

It’s alright Usagi just pray to the moon. 

 

Usagi, still unsure, closed her eyes and did what Luna asked. She prayed to the one and only moon. 

_____

Usagi opened her eyes, and her mouth dropped at the sight before her. She was surrounded by beautiful white pillars, and ornate decorations. The Earth hung lowly in the sky, and stars surrounded her, no doubt about it she was back on the moon. Usagi looked down and there stood Luna, a smile on her face. 

 

“Usagi. Look at this, you've restored Moon Castle!” 

 

Luna paused before continuing, 

 

“This is all yours now, and the castle…the moon. You’re the new Queen Serenity, Usagi.” 

 

Usagi looked at Luna and smiled, 

 

“But Luna I have to go home…back on earth. I’m still just a kid. I can’t rule the moon…at least not yet anyway.” 

 

It was then that the computer flickered to life and the hologram of the Queen was before Usagi again. 

 

Then be happy, Serenity . The Queen glowed, bursting in particles and faded leaving only behind a brooch. 

 

Usagi walked over and picked up the pink heart shaped brooch. Much to her surprise the brooch opened, and revealed a hole inside, which was suspiciously shaped like the Silver Crystal. 

 

“Usagi! Put the Silver Crystal in there and shout ‘Moon Crystal Power Make up’! That should awaken everyone!” 

 

Usagi did as instructed, fastening the new brooch on her bow, and she raised her hand in the air. 

 

“ Moon Crystal Power Make Up! ” 

 

Everything was enveloped in a bright light, and if one were to look up from the earth they’d see the moon shining brightly. 

 

Most importantly, Sailor Moon was back and she was here to stay this time. 

_____

 

Usagi walked into her parents house with a deep breath, and she smiled looking at her home. Usagi smiled at the familiar sights, her brother, her mom, and her dad. 

 

“I’m home.” Was all Usagi said with a big smile on her face. 

 

The long fight was over, at last. 

 

_____

 

Another fight, although was just beginning and standing there in front of a tall imposing building was Kaiou Michiru, and Tenoh Haruka. 

 

Yes the battle with the Dark Kingdom was done, but they had a fight they still had to win. A fight at the renowned Mugen Academy. They also had a mission to complete, and very little time to do so, but they would complete it, and win this fight as well. 

 

Because inside the halls of Mugen Academy, everything was not as it seemed. 

Notes:

Dark Kingdom arc is done! On to the Mugen arc! With this we move on to the second act of the story! So get ready for that! As exciting as it is for me to move on to the next arc though I’d like to thank you all for reading my story! It means so much to me! With that I’ll see you in the next chapter! Please comment what you thought, and as always have a good day/night!

Chapter 22: Promise

Notes:

Me: drags my feet and procrastinates with this chapter

 

Also me: Wakes up at 6 am and starts writing the chapter

Awaken…

   The Three Talismans… 

The Time is Near… 

Awaken…

The Light That Leads To Destruction…

The Three Talismans…

 

________

 

A light has awakened, one that shines far brighter than our Tiaron Crystal. Find it! That light. Our Tiaron Crystal grows weaker by the day. We must find that light. 

 

However I see another light, one that will usher about our Destruction. You must quickly find that light and destroy it! We must protect our Omega Area! 

 

A deep booming voice gave these commands. The glowing white light of the creature’s eyes was the only thing that could be seen of it. The glowing eyes stared down at a figure in front of it. 

 

A woman with vibrant orange hair and wore a black dress with a low cut knelt on the floor. She was fully aware of the piercing white gaze fixed on her. A cruel smile adorned her lips as she spoke, her head bowed down. 

 

“I understand Master Pharaoh 90, I will see to it that your desires are fulfilled.” 

 

Soon…it wouldn’t be long now before the Master’s vesselization could begin…

 

This planet would become their new home at long last. 

 

________

 

Awaken…Awaken…

The Time is Near…

For the Light of the Three Talismans to Shine…

Signaling the Start of Destruction

 

Usagi opened her eyes to the sound of the shrill ringing of her alarm clock. She shot up in bed, and she saw her mother standing in her doorway with her hands on her hips, 

 

“Usagi! It’s already past 8 o’clock! You’re going to be late!” 

 

At this Usagi quickly jumped out of bed, frantically trying to get ready for the day, 

 

“Mom! Why didn’t you wake me up sooner!” Usagi whined, 

 

Her mother only sighed, 

 

“She’ll never learn will she?” 

 

Usagi, now dressed in her uniform, quickly bolted down the stairs. Maybe if she ran she’d have time to eat something before she had to leave. Upon making it downstairs she saw her father watching tv, curiously Usagi looked at the tv for a second listening to what the news anchor had to say. 

 

Yesterday in Minato Ward a monster laid siege to the grounds of the famous private school Mugen Academy. Eye witness reports say that two female students who were attacked reverted to a primal state of being. 

 

Usagi squinted her eyes, and her eyebrows furrowed as she tried to make sense of what the news anchor had just said. Unable to decipher it’s meaning Usagi looked at her father and asked, 

 

“Papa? What does primal mean?” 

 

Usagi watched as her father glanced at her, and took a sip of his coffee. 

 

“Oh. What they’re saying is that the girls appeared to turn back into a devolved state. To put it simply they are said to have turned into monsters.” 

 

Usagi stiffened, private academy students turning into monsters, what a horrifying thought. Briefly Usagi thought of Michiru, and wondered if she had a hand in resolving the incident if it had really happened. Usagi thought about asking her father another question but it was soon forgotten as she glanced at the time. She was going to be late! 

 

Any thoughts of students turning into monsters were quickly forgotten as she raced out the door. 

 

________

 

“Ami! Makato! I’m so sorry I’m late!” Usagi yelled, running up to her two friends who stood there waiting. 

 

As Usagi was trying to catch her breath, she saw Ami put her hands on her hips. The blue haired girl looked at her sternly, 

 

“Really, Usagi. We were about to leave without you.” 

 

Usagi could see Makato smiling, seemingly amused. 

 

“I’m sorry! I won’t be late again! I promise!” 

 

Ami looked at her and sighed, 

 

“Sure you won’t. Now come on, we don't want to be late.” Ami quickly turned on her heel, and swiftly started walking. 

 

Awaken…

Signal the Start of the Destruction…

 

Usagi stopped, what was that? Was she hearing things? Usagi looked behind her, and saw nothing. Nobody was there. Usagi sighed, and followed after Ami and Makato she guessed she really was hearing things then. Usagi had a feeling that though Metellia had been defeated this peace would not last long.

 

________

 

Michiru could hear the whispers of the students around her, as she walked with Haruka through the halls of Mugen Academy. What they whispered about was nothing of great importance, just normal gossip and the like. 

 

Michiru had a feeling that today would be significant, as she knew the ocean was rather rough today. Michiru looked down at the floor, a soft sigh escaping her lips. Michiru would rather be anywhere but here, at this accursed school. But she had to be here, she knew, to complete her mission. To ensure the safety of the planet. To protect it from the invaders that originated from another solar system, one that was dead and cold. That had always been their job to protect the planets of this Solar System from outside threats. That was the reason she had stood there alone in the cold of space for hundreds of years. Her duty, lonely as it had been, was important. She had fought so that those precious to her, like her princess, could live happily. But in the end everything had crumbled. She had failed to protect everything she had sworn she would, and the once brilliant empire that was the Silver Millennium had met its end as a glaive swung down and destroyed everything leaving nothing but ruins. 

 

Michiru glanced down at her school bag, where her Talisman lay, hidden from sight. They couldn’t fail this time. They needed to exterminate the threat, and make sure that girl never awakens. She could never awaken, and Michiru knew that that girl’s life, already lonely and hard as it was, would end soon. Michiru knew this would happen, as she would be part of the reason it ended. 

 

Michiru took a shaky breath as she thought of the younger girl with short purple hair, whose clothes hid the artificial parts she needed to survive. That girl's flesh which was mixed with metal would surely not hold out much longer anyway. The girl was already frail, and sickly. The only way she could survive is if she awakened. But that could never happen. So the clock was ticking, and as every second passed that girl's time grew shorter and shorter. No matter how often Michiru would reason for herself, telling herself how she had to do this as the planet would die if she didn’t. The sick feeling she felt every time she remembered this girl would die because of her would not disappear. In fact the feeling only ever grew, and Michiru knew she would have to live with the fact that a girl’s blood would be on her hands. 

 

Michiru found herself wishing that there was another way to do this. To stop the destruction that was rapidly approaching. But the truth remained bitter, that there was no other option. 

 

Michiru could only hope that girl would find peace after death, because it wouldn’t be long now before that girl met her end. 

 

________

Usagi walked into the game center, and looked around. She frowned, nobody was here yet. How strange. Usually everybody got here before her, but that didn’t seem to be the case this time. 

 

“Usagi.” 

 

Usagi went stiff at the familiar voice that came from behind, and rang her ears. Slowly Usagi turned around, and saw that standing in front of her was Haruka, a smile on her face. 

 

A mixture of relief, happiness, and shock washed over Usagi. She was relieved Haruka had survived. She was happy to see the older girl, but she couldn’t help but wonder what brought her friend here. Was it to see her? She figured that like Michiru, Haruka wouldn’t want anything to do with her. So Usagi just stared not really knowing what else to do. 

 

“It’s good to see you…” Haruka started, before pausing and walking closer. Haruka gently placed a hand atop her head and smiled at her, 

 

“I’m proud of you. You must have fought hard, but now you don’t need to fight anymore.”

 

Usagi felt her face heat up, and she looked up at Haruka a million and one things running through her mind. 

 

“Haruka…I…” Usagi started to speak, but she suddenly stopped, her throat feeling very dry. Go on, say it. Tell her. But she couldn’t bring herself to. Why couldn’t she say it? 

 

Usagi watched as Haruka turned to leave. No…not yet. She didn’t want her to leave yet! She wanted her to stay! Usagi in spur of the moment decision reached out, and grabbed Haruka’s hand. 

 

“Will you please…stay?” Usagi asked softly, her voice unsure as she looked down at the floor. 

 

Haruka stopped, and looked at her before smiling at her. 

 

“You’ll see me again soon, I promise.” 

 

Usagi looked at Haruka, unsure. 

 

“You and Michiru? You promise?”

 

Haruka’s smile was warm as she turned around to face Usagi. Haruka quickly closed the distance between them and laid a kiss on Usagi’s forehead. 

 

Usagi’s face turned bright red, and she stared at Haruka, her eyes sparkling. 

 

“Haruka…” Usagi whispered, still processing what just happened. 

 

“Think of that as my promise to you. You’ll see me again. It won’t be much longer now.” 

________

 

Michiru walked down the path, staring into her mirror. The Talisman’s surface reflected back what was once her own image, or rather what was her appearance in her past life. 

 

Michiru, distracted by the image displayed in the mirror, did not see the dark haired man in front of her. Michiru quickly ran into the man and her mirror fell to the ground. Michiru bent down, reaching to pick the mirror up when she noticed the reflection in the mirror. So this was…. 

 

“You’ve got such dark eyes, might you have been a prince in your past life?” Michiru said a smile on her face, and as she stood up she saw the man bending down picking up a set of stones. The stones were cracked in multiple places. Briefly Michiru wondered what they could be for, but dismissed the thought as Haruka walked out of the game center. 

 

Michiru just smiled rather mysteriously at the man, and spoke, 

 

“Don’t think too much about what I said. I’m sorry for running into you.” 

 

With that Michiru walked away with Haruka, she looked at her significant other,

 

“Did you get to say what you wanted to say?” 

 

Haruka glanced backwards looking at the game center, 

 

“I did. I just wish I could’ve stayed.”

 

Michiru took Haruka’s hand in her own and smiled, 

 

“It won’t be long now. Till we’re able to be by her side again. We just need to finish our mission first.” 

________

“You guys! Where have you been!?” Usagi whined, glaring at her friends who had only just now shown up at the Game Center. 

 

Usagi watched as Ami gave her an awkward smile. Looking a bit embarrassed.

 

“Sorry we’re late.” Was all she said, and Usagi had never imagined she’d hear Ami say those words. Usually she was the late one. 

 

Usagi wondered what had caused them to be late. As they had never had before. 

 

From behind Usagi briefly saw a glimpse of the Mugen Academy Uniform as two female students of the school walked by. Usagi didn’t think much of it. Instead, she turned back to Ami, and smiled. 

 

“Oh well it doesn’t matter now! But anyway Ami something great happened!” 

 

Ami blinked and looked at Usagi curious as to what could have happened in such a short period of time. 

 

It was then Minako chimed in a smile on her face, 

 

“Oh? What’s that?” 

 

Usagi had felt like over the past few weeks since the battle she had grown closer to Minako. They felt like real friends now instead of just acquaintances. But then Usagi paused, and thought for a minute. Should she really tell her friends about her conversation with Haruka? Last time Usagi had checked they had been very wary of Haruka and Michiru. Usagi decided then and there to keep the interaction to herself. 

 

“Oh, nevermind it’s nothing.” 

 

A part of her was telling her she was doing it to keep her friends from worrying about her. But really Usagi knew she was doing it so they wouldn’t try to stop her from seeing Haruka. Because Usagi knew they didn’t like Haruka or Michiru. Or were at least distrustful of them and Usagi hated that. Maybe…Michiru had been avoiding her, maybe she really had. Maybe Michiru really hated her. But Usagi didn’t want to believe that. Usagi still just couldn’t understand why Haruka, and Michiru wouldn’t just talk to her. Usagi was sure if they just told her what was going on she’d understand. So why couldn’t they talk to her? 

 

Usagi was quickly pulled from her thoughts as a loud screech was heard. Usagi flinched at the noise, and quickly snapped her head in the direction it was coming from. Usagi recoiled fear shooting through her body like lightning at the sight that was in front of her. There in front of her was a mutated beast that was colored a dark purple and had long insect-like limbs and long slimy tentacles protruding out of its back.

 

Usagi wasn’t sure what he was seeing and was quite terrified. But even still she ran into the nearest alleyway and raised her hand up in the air and yelled, 

 

“Moon Crystal Power Make Up!” 

________

 

The moment the Daimon appeared, Haruka was ready to fight. She just needed to find a place to transform. But then her Princess, and her Senshi appeared in front of the beast and horror quickly became what Haruka felt. Somewhere inside there was also the feeling and spiraling thought process of why her Princess decided to jump in and start fighting a monster she knew nothing about. Haruka understood, and knew that her Princess probably didn’t know any better. But her guardians did! They all had memories now, as far as she was aware. They should be prioritizing the Princess’s safety above all else! Not letting her fight the creature alongside them! The urge to transform jump in there grab her Princess and remove her from the danger was strong. But Haruka knew she couldn’t do that as Mugen was likely watching, and that might put an even bigger target on her Princess’s back. Though the Princess seemed to be doing a fine job of that herself already. Haruka knew there was nothing she could do but watch. So she watched. She watched and saw improvement. Her Princess was clearly scared, but she stood her ground putting a brave look on her face. That wasn’t something the Princess hadn’t done before. It wasn’t just the Princess who showed improvement either, the entire team showed it. Overall they were more coordinated, and were acting like a team. And then just like that it was over, and Haruka saw her Princess display a power she hadn’t seen from her before. Haruka felt that beating such a creature in such a short amount of time was rather impressive. But that still didn’t excuse the fact that they let their Princess fight it. 

 

Haruka felt a hand on her shoulder and looked at Michiru, who smiled at her as she spoke, 

 

“If you’re worried about her you can always check in on her later.” 

 

Haruka nodded, and mentally decided that was what she was going to do.

 

________

 

They did it. They had won. They had beaten, whatever that thing had been, rather quickly and without much effort. Venus felt a wave of relief wash over her. There was also a sense of pride there at how her Princess handled herself, she really had come a long way. But then there was the glaring elephant in the room, should her Princess really still be fighting. The battle for the Dark Kingdom was over so they really didn’t need Sailor Moon anymore. But it wasn’t like she could say something as Venus knew that was rather unfair to Usagi as they had forced her into a battle she didn’t want to fight so telling her to leave now would be rather hypocritical. Venus also didn’t think Usagi would accept it anyway. It was at that moment that Venus’ train of thought stopped as she felt a familiar skin crawling feeling, one of being watched. Yes, someone was watching them but who was it? 

 

Venus didn’t have an answer to that question. 

 

________

 

The sun had already set in the sky when Haruka ran into Usagi again. It was actually really lucky she had just run into her standing still on the sidewalk. Now Usagi looked at her with a a nervous look in her eyes. Haruka also saw some guilt hidden away in her stare too. 

 

“Haruka…” Usagi started her voice soft but she stopped and trailed off. 

 

Haruka looked at Usagi with concern before speaking, 

 

“Hey bunny, how are you?” Haruka gave Usagi a reassuring smile to tell her Princess she was still safe, like she always had been. 

 

If Usagi was confused by Haruka’s use of a nickname she had never used before she didn’t show it instead tears welled up in her Princess’s eyes and ran down her cheeks, staining her pretty face. 

 

“I’m sorry.” Came from Usagi’s mouth, and Haruka grew rather confused, 

 

“For getting you hurt. You almost died because you were protecting me. If it weren’t for me you wouldn’t have been injured and…” 

 

Haruka stood there in a bit of shock as her Princess went off crying, apologizing as she did. A whirlwind of different things coming out of her mouth. Haruka stood there and listened, barely being able to catch it all. Haruka was pretty sure she heard the Princess repeat degrading remarks about herself at some point. 

 

Haruka’s lips pressed into a thin line, as wondered what to do. This was not okay on any level. The Princess should not be saying these horrible things about herself. For what? All because Haruka got hurt protecting her. Why did that matter? Haruka would give her life to protect her precious Princess. Her Princess’s safety was what was most important. Haruka watched as her Princess cried and Haruka had the strong urge to bend down, and tell her it was okay, that she wasn’t all those things she said herself, and kiss her soft lips to show her how much Haruka loved her. But as she wanted to she didn’t as she was afraid that would make it worse. 

 

Instead she placed her hands on Usagi’s shoulders and looked her in the eye, 

 

“Usagi…look at me. I’m fine, see? I’m standing right here in front of you just fine. I would give anything to protect you. I would never regret putting your safety above mine.” 

 

Usagi looked at Haruka, tears still in her eyes, and her breath hiccupped a bit. 

 

“But…Haruka…you almost died…” 

 

Haruka shook her head, 

 

“Usagi, no matter what happens or how much I get hurt I will never leave you. I would never die on you.”

 

Usagi looked at Haruka her breaths were shaky and uneven, 

 

“You promise?” Usagi spoke her voice broken and weak, 

Haruka leaned forward, pressing her forehead against Usagi’s and she smiled. Gently placing her hand on her cheek, 

 

“I promise you Usagi. Nothing is going to happen to me.” 

Notes:

Hey! It’s been a bit. Not to long but still. Sorry, I kinda sorta procrastinated with this one. But it’s longer than my usual chapters so it’s a not all bad. I hope you’ve enjoyed this chapter! Please leave a comment! Have a great day/night!

Chapter 23: Dangers Of Mugen Academy

Notes:

Look new chapter! I hope you enjoy this one!

Deep within the ground, under the renowned Mugen Academy was a chamber with a fountain of water placed in the center. In front of the body of water loomed a large crystal structure that gave off a neon purple glow. 

 

On the edge of the fountain sat a woman with orange hair that was pulled up into a ponytail, the woman’s eyes were a deep purple; they certainly weren’t the eyes of a human. 

 

The woman scowled, 

 

“It seems our creation failed.” The woman’s voice was filled with frustration and anger. 

 

“It seems our Daimons need a proper host to survive. I will be sure to find proper hosts for our Daimons.” 

 

With a wave of her hand, a set of five cards appeared floating in front of the woman. The woman glanced at the cards briefly before turning her attention to the five women kneeling in front of her. 

 

“However it is thanks to this failure that the ones protected by the planets have revealed themselves.” 

 

A cruel and dangerous smile grew on the woman’s lips as she looked down upon the five women in front of her. 

 

“You have a new mission. Find the ones protected by the planets and destroy them. Those who complete this task will be granted the power to speak with Master Pharaoh 90.” 

 

The woman paused before continuing, 

 

“You must continue to find the correct hosts for our Daimons. Do not let these people who are protected by the planets get in the way of our continued survival!” 

 

Upon hearing the woman’s orders the five women who kneeled on the floor spoke all at once, 

 

“Magus Kaolinite, we the Witches 5 will do as you wish.” In an instant, the Witches 5 were gone leaving Magus Kaolinite alone. 

 

Magus Kaolinite smiled, a sick twisted smile, 

 

“Once the Master’s vesselization is complete this planet shall become our second homeland.” 

 

________

Usagi stood in front of Mugen Academy, alongside her friends. The tall building loomed over her ominously and a nervous feeling grew in Usagi’s stomach. 

 

“So this is Mugen Academy? I sense a strange aura emanating from this place. We ought to be careful.” Rei spoke, her eyes closed, and her dark purple hair blew in the wind. 

 

Usagi looked turned and looked at her friends, and she noticed Ami frowning and staring at a device of some sort in her hands. 

 

“This place has such a strange energy reading…it doesn’t match the density of the area at all.” 

 

Usagi tilted her head in confusion, not sure what Ami meant by that. She didn’t understand all those technical terms and such. 

 

It was then that Usagi saw Minako stiffen and quickly turned around looking around the area. Usagi watched her friend curiously wondering what she could be looking for. 

 

“Minako? Is something wrong?” Usagi asked with a curious look on her face. 

 

Usagi watched as Minako turned to her, a strained smile on her face, 

 

“Oh, it’s nothing!” 

 

Usagi looked at Minako curiously, 

 

“Are you sure?” 

 

Minako smiled at her, waving her hand in front of her face, 

 

“Yeah! I’m sure!” 

 

Usagi slowly nodded, not completely convinced but she decided to drop the subject. 

 

But what were they supposed to do now? They needed to learn about Mugen Academy but there were security guards at the door. How were they supposed to get in? Usagi paused, thinking. Wait! That was it! Her transformation pen! 

 

She could transform herself into a Mugen Academy student! 

 

“Guys! Can get inside no problem!” Usagi spoke excitedly, pulling out her transformation pen. 

 

Everyone looked at her curiously, but Usagi didn’t mind. Instead, she held her transformation pen in the air and shouted, 

 

“ Moon Power! Turn me into a Mugen Academy Student! ” 

 

In a flash of light Usagi, now wore a female Mugen Academy uniform, she also wore a pair of circular glasses, and there were pink bows in her hair. Everyone else looked at her strangely but again Usagi didn’t mind. She was going to help and get the information they needed. 

 

“Alright! I’ll be right back!” Usagi spoke running into the building. After Usagi left the girls stared at where their bubbly friend once stood. She’d be fine right? 

 

________ 

 

Haruka barely resisted the urge to bury her hands in her face, and sigh. Her Princess was very reckless, wasn’t she? What was she thinking transforming like that in public, and then going into Mugen? Then there were her guardians who didn’t even stop her! Why must her Princess never think things through? She was throwing herself headfirst into danger without a second thought. Haruka hated it, but she also knew there was nothing she could do to stop it at the moment. Haruka really did have half a mind to chase after her Princess and bring her somewhere safe and keep her there. But Haruka knew she couldn’t, she had to make sure the Inner Planets Senshi knew to stay out of this. Away from Mugen. 

 

________

 

Usagi stopped at walking through the ornately decorated halls of Mugen Academy. She stopped at the enchanting sound of a violin. Slowly Usagi started to move again, wandering through the halls all while the sound of the violin grew closer. Usagi, slightly in a daze, walked and walked until she found herself outside surrounded by bushes and shrubbery. There Usagi saw her, playing the violin. Her long seaweed green hair blew elegantly in the wind and it looked almost as if she were a goddess that had descended from the heavens. Usagi took a step closer, but a snap was heard, and looking down, Usagi realized she stepped on a twig. 

 

The music of the violin had stopped. 

 

“Usagi.” Came Michiru's voice and Usagi looked back up to see Michiru’s eyes locked on her. 

 

“You shouldn’t be here, Usagi. It’s dangerous, if you ignore the warning your fear gives you surely you will one day find yourself in danger.” 

 

Usagi tilted her head to the side, confused. She stared at Michiru and noted that her eyes lacked their usual warmth. 

 

Usagi opened her mouth to say something but never did as a shout came from behind. 

 

“Hey, you! What are you doing here? What’s your class?” Usagi saw that another girl who also donned the Mugen Academy uniform was there. 

 

Now would be a good time to leave. She thought, and so Usagi ran. She ran trying to find her way back outside. Not that she knew the correct path to take. 

________

It was quiet. The only sound that could be heard was the familiar and slightly comforting sound of the wind. Haruka stood on the steps leading up to Mugen Academy, tall and imposing. 

 

Haruka kept her face blank as she stared down at the four girls in front of the steps. These girls, the Inner Senshi, stared back a mix of shock, and confusion, and there may be little hostility hidden within their eyes. Haruka knew these girls did not trust her. They had no reason to. But to be honest she didn’t trust them either. Especially when it came to the Princess. Mainly due to the fact that infuriated Haruka to end that they had been allowing their Princess to fight, instead of protecting her. If the Princess continued to fight she could get hurt. She’d be a larger target. Anyway, Haruka believed that both she and Michiru could protect the Princess much better than they had been doing. 

 

Haruka took a small breath before speaking, 

 

“You shouldn’t be here putting yourself like this. Go home to where you will be safe. But if you get in our way don’t expect me to show any mercy.”

With those words uttered, Haruka gave one last glare at the Inner Senshi before turning and leaving. 

________

Usagi stopped running to catch her breath. She stood there panting and she had no clue where she was. Usagi looked up, and she saw a large white sign. 

 

Tomoe Laboratories 

 

Usagi had never heard of such a place, and she had a sinking feeling that she wasn’t supposed to be here. It was then Usagi heard a noise, and she looked around. The noise sounded like it came from a person, a person that was in pain. 

 

After looking around for a moment Usagi spotted her, a girl with short dark purple hair kneeling on the ground. The girl was shaking and her hands were curled into fists. Alarmed Usagi quickly ran up, and stood in front of the girl. She slowly dropped to her knees and reached out, only for her hand to be smacked away. 

 

“I…these c..coughing fits happen all the time…this place is a prohibited area you must leave.” The girl spoke, and Usagi realized she recognized that voice. But where had she heard it before? Oh! That was it! At Mugen Academy! She had met her then! But what was her name again….? 

 

Oh! 

 

Her name was Hotaru, right? 

 

Usagi stopped and looked at Hotaru, if she remembered correctly Hotaru had been in a similar pain when she had first met her. The Silver Crystal had healed her hadn’t it? 

 

Yes. It had. 

 

Usagi slowly reached for her brooch, intent on removing the Silver Crystal to heal Hotaru. Just as she was about to open the brooch a massive roar was heard. 

 

Usagi jumped to her feet, there not far in front of her was a monster like the one they had fought earlier! Though this one looked different, for one it had a tail and little cat-like ears on its head. Usagi wondered if that was normal for these creatures. Suddenly Usagi violently shook her head. Wait! No! She shouldn’t be wondering about this right now! She needed to transform! She needed to protect Hotaru! 

 

Taking a deep breath Usagi, raised her hand in the air, 

 

“ Moon Crystal Power Make Up !” 

 

With a familiar warmth and flash of light, she was once again Sailor Moon. Just in time too as the monster swung its claw at her and Hotaru. Usagi quickly jumped and grabbed Hotaru pushing her out of the way. 

 

Now a little dizzy, Usagi stood up, her Moon Stick clenched tightly within her hands. Straightening, Usagi stood before the monster, barely concealing the fear she felt. 

 

“ Moon Spiral Heart Attack !” Usagi screamed, unsure of why. It was more like an instinct like someone somewhere was telling her what to say. 

 

Usagi stood there for a moment waiting. Huh, had nothing happened? Usagi stood there confused until a bright pink light burst from the Moon Stick. The light spun, forming pink hearts as it went before it unleashed itself on the monster. 

 

Then the light disappeared, and the monster was gone, and in its place was a tiny, harmless little cat. Huh? Had the monster turned into this cat? How strange. 

 

“Who are you?” 

 

Usagi turned around and saw Hotaru staring at her. Usagi smiled at the girl, a kind and friendly smile. 

 

“I’m Sailor Moon. But my actual name is Tsukino Usagi. I believe we’ve met before. You’re Hotaru right?” 

 

Hotaru looked at her and blinked, 

 

“Oh…yes I believe I remember that. What happened to your Crystal?” Hotaru spoke, and Usagi smiled and pointed to her brooch. 

 

“Oh, it’s in my brooch. It’s easier to protect that way.” 

 

 Hotaru looked at her and slowly inched closer before placing a hand on her brooch. Hotaru closed her eyes, 

 

“It’s warm…your brooch.” 

 

Usagi smiled about speaking when a shadow passed overhead. Quickly Usagi turned, was it an enemy? But ultimately she was unprepared for what she saw. Above her were Michiru and Haruka in their Senshi uniforms, they were smiling at her. Usagi was about to reach out, to call after them, but they were already gone. 

 

“Are you okay….Do you know those people?” Hotaru asked, bringing Usagi’s attention back to the girl. Usagi gave Hotaru another smile, but this one was sad, and filled with pain. 

 

“It’s complicated.” 

 

Hotaru stepped back, away from Usagi. 

 

“I see. Well, you better leave before the security guards catch you. I wouldn’t say a word alright?” 

 

Usagi nodded, and smiled at Hotaru one last time, 

 

“Alright. Maybe I’ll see you again Hotaru!” 

________

 

That night Hotaru lay in bed struggling to breathe. She was so hot, why did these attacks keep happening? They had never happened when she was little. So why now? 

 

“Hotaru.” A deep voice spoke, and in the doorway stood a familiar face. In the doorway stood her Papa. 

 

Hotaru’s Papa was a man with silver hair and pale skin. He wore round glasses with the left lens having a symbol on it that Hotaru didn’t understand. Most strikingly were her Papa’s eyes; they were a deep purple, almost black. An eye color that seemed almost inhuman. 

 

“Papa…” Hotaru rasped barely able to speak, and her Papa ran over and placed a hand on her head. Hotaru shivered at the touch…her Papa’s hands were so cold. 

 

“Hotaru? Are you alright? Have you taken your medicine?” Her Papa bombarded her with questions, his voice full of concern. Yet for some reason, Hotaru felt the concern wasn’t for her. No, that was just silly. 

 

“I…did…but it didn’t work,” Hotaru spoke slowly and had trouble. 

 

It was then her Papa reached his free hand into his pocket and pulled out a flower-shaped jewel on a chain. The jewel was clear and transparent. Hotaru stared at it as it sparkled, something about this jewel was so alluring. 

 

“This amulet has been a family heirloom for generations. It once belonged to your Mama. I’m sure with this you’ll be able to sleep properly.” 

 

Hotaru’s Papa spoke, as he handed her the amulet. Hotaru’s eyes locked onto the amulet. Its presence calmed her. 

 

“I’ll be back to check on you later, good night.” With those words Hotaru’s Papa closed the door, leaving Hotaru alone in the dark. 

 

Strange…the attack had stopped completely. Even though it had been so serious before. Hotaru closed her eyes and wondered if the attack stopped because of the amulet. She felt so strange and so weak. Her attacks never made her feel this way before. Hotaru was scared, how long could her body continue to take this? 

 

As she drifted off to sleep, Hotaru's mind wandered back to her father. His hands had been so cold. Surely no human hand could be so cold. 

________

 Magus Kaolinite stood before a fountain and leaned over it staring at the clear water within. 

 

“It’s strange. I didn’t think one of our creatures could escape our laboratory so easily,” Kaolinite spoke, and in her hand was a chain with a flower-shaped jewel attached to the bottom. Kaolinite smiled and watched as the crystal swung back and forth on the chain. 

 

“That Sailor Moon even destroyed the creature in front of that little girl, Hotaru. How interesting.” 

 

The smile on Kaolinite’s lips grew into something more wicked and twisted. Sailor Moon was powerful. That girl held power far stronger than the Tiaron Crystal had ever been. A power that was oh so similar to the one that had shone from Tokyo Tower not so long ago. Yes…Master Pharaoh 90 would be pleased with her if she obtained this power for him. Kaolinite laughed, a dark sinister laughter, as she held the flower like a jewel over the water of the fountain. She needed to find the light that would guide them, the light their master had seen. 

 

“Reflection on the water, show me what I seek.”

 

The jewel swung slightly above the fountain's water, and Kaolinite watched eagerly as the water swirled, and slowly a light began to appear. 

 

One…Two…Three…she could almost see the lights she was searching for. 

 

Gather Them…

Find The Three Talismans…

Their Light…

Will Signal The Beginning of Destruction 

 

Kaolinite paused, what was that? Had she heard something? Kaolinite leaned more closely over the fountain. She could almost see the lights, but then the lights vanished, and try as she might Kaolinite could not get them to appear again. 

________

 

Awaken…

The Three Talismans…

Find Them…

For Their Light….

Will Signal The Beginning of Destruction 

 

Usagi’s eyes opened, and she shot up in bed. What was that just now? That voice? That voice had been calling for something. What had it said? The Three Talismans? Usagi shook her head, trying to clear it of all thoughts of that voice, and the dream she had just had. A dream of a destroyed, and barren Tokyo and a figure bathed in light looming over everything. 

 

________

 

Michiru stood by the window, the sun shining on her. But Michiru was not paying attention to the sights of the bustling city or the sun’s rays; instead, she stared down at her mirror, her Talisman. 

 

“What’s wrong?” A voice came from behind, and Michiru turned and looked to see Haruka standing there, her hair still wet and part of her shirt remaining unbuttoned. 

 

“Oh I was going to do a mirror divination but it fogged up,” Michiru spoke rather plainly, and she felt Haruka’s arms wrap around her. 

 

“All that we’re doing could end up being for nothing.” 

 

Michiru sighed, 

 

“That’s true there may be nothing we can do. The wheels of fate are already in motion.” 

 

Michiru paused, before continuing

 

“The Three Talismans will activate soon. We don’t have much time before her awakening.” 

________

 

Chiba Mamoru sat alone in his apartment. His eyes fixated on a clear case that held three cracked stones. Those stones…Jadeite, Nephrite, and Zoisite…were have they really stuck like that for all eternity? Or were they already dead? He couldn't stand the guilt he felt, he felt as though he was partly responsible for their fate. He needed to save them, but how? 

 

It was then that Mamoru's thoughts went back to a familiar blonde girl with buns and a carefree expression. Serenity. Maybe that was the answer. Maybe she could help him, maybe the power of the ever-mysterious Silver Crystal could save them. Serenity had said they were friends right? Friends did help one another right? Maybe she could help him. 

 

Mamoru hoped that she could. 

Notes:

Hi! Did you enjoy the chapter? I hope you did! I’m sad to say that there will (most likely) be no chapter next week as I will be on vacation! But anyway! Please leave a comment on what you thought of this chapter! As always have a great day/night!

Chapter 24: Tears

Notes:

Oh! Look I’m back! Oh and I’m a week late with this chapter! I’m so sorry! I’ve got no excuse other than I procrastinated.

Usagi stood still in her room, a bit lost in thought. Her hand lay on her desk, and her eyes were locked on an open drawer or rather the contents inside. The drawer was empty save for one thing, a deep blue gemstone, that Usagi had been keeping safe. The gem’s name was Kunzite much like the name of the man the stone had once been. Usagi still couldn’t quite wrap her head around it. The fact that this stone had once been a person. But it was true, and though that person had been her enemy Usagi couldn’t bring herself to dispose of the stone. That man had caused destruction, and had been the one who injured Haruka. Despite this Usagi could not find it in her heart to hate this man. It was likely that, like Mamoru, the man was being controlled. Controlled by that wicked, and wretched woman and the dark creature she served, Metellia. The thought of that woman who had been the cause of death once, and nearly caused her demise a second time strangely didn’t fill her with feelings of hatred, or anger. No, instead there was only one emotion that ruled her heart when it came to this woman and the thoughts of her fate, and actions. Pity. That was what she felt, and along with it came a feeling of detachment, emptiness. No matter how hard Usagi tried she could not understand that woman or her actions. She could only look on that woman with thoughts of pity. But why? Usagi wasn’t sure. Maybe it was due to the pain and suffering the woman had caused her? Usagi really didn’t know. It scared her, the thought that she was so unable to view that woman as human. But her feelings towards the white haired man, who now took the form of a gemstone, were different. Unlike that woman she could empathize with that man, because he had suffered as well. Usagi didn’t know why but her heart told her that the man who had been her enemy had suffered. He had suffered due to that woman. So they weren’t that different after all were they? 

 

Making up her mind, Usagi reached out and picked up the blue stone, slipping it into her bag, without a word. Usagi took a breath, before exiting her room. She was nervous, because Mamoru, or rather Endymion, had called asking for her help. She didn’t know how to feel about that, sure she had said that they could be friends. But that didn’t do anything towards the awkward feeling she got being around him, it didn’t help the guilt either. She felt guilty, she knew this, she felt this way ever since she had rejected him. Mamoru, or Endymion, had been her prince charming in her previous life. Back then he had been the Prince of Earth, the sole heir to the Golden Kingdom. The love they shared had been forbidden as she hailed from the Moon and him from the Earth. The Princess of the Moon and the Prince of the Earth could never be together, as it was forbidden by laws, her mother, her guardian Senshi, everyone. But it hadn’t stopped her, because she didn’t listen. Usagi remembered when back then, eons ago, on the Moon her Mother, Queen Serenity, had forbidden her from visiting Earth, from seeing Endymion. But she hadn’t listened and just snuck out to the greenery to Earth in the dead of night. In the end, everyone had been right. The love between her and Endymion had caused the fall of the Silver Millennium. Her death, along with the deaths of everyone else. 

 

Usagi sighed, as she walked through the crowded city. Tokyo was always so busy, full of people that had somewhere to be. She too had somewhere to be, despite the fact that she wasn’t thrilled about going. As she walked Usagi let her thoughts drift off once again. 

 

It was true that the love that she, Serenity, and Endymion shared had brought the end to them all. But that was then, it was different now. Now it wasn’t Serenity and Endymion. Now it was just Usagi and Mamoru, two people who called themselves friends but were acquaintances at best. Now the love she once felt in her previous life was gone. She didn’t love Mamoru and she never would. She didn’t want that for herself, she didn’t want to have to force herself to be in a relationship with someone she didn’t love. She might be selfish for it, she wasn’t completely sure. But Usagi couldn’t give her heart to Mamoru, not ever. But Usagi couldn’t help but wonder if the love she felt now, despite being for completely different people, would bring about the same fate. This was a fear that had rooted itself deep within Usagi, as it stemmed from the dreams she continuously had and the voice that rang in her head. The voice…that called for destruction. 

 

Usagi stood in front of an apartment door, tense and stiff, and debated leaving, but she quickly dismissed the thought from her mind. No. She had to do this, as Mamoru was asking for her help, and she couldn’t deny him if he truly needed help. Slowly Usagi knocked on the door and waited. Usagi stood still, and listened as she heard the sound of footsteps approach the door. Slowly the door opened, and Usagi’s eyes met Mamoru’s. 

 

“Ser-...Usagi, you came.” Mamoru spoke, sounding rather surprised but Usagi paid no mind to this instead stiffening, and feeling rather uncomfortable at the way Mamoru had nearly called her Serenity. No, she wasn’t Serenity anymore, she was Usagi. Just Usagi, a perfectly normal student…well that is if you discounted the whole Senshi of Love and Justice thing.

“Would you like to come in?” Mamoru spoke slowly, stepping out of the doorway, to allow Usagi entry. 

 

Usagi blinked, and slowly nodded for some reason the question had caught her off guard. She quickly stepped inside, and took off her shoes sliding her feet into the slippers Mamoru had laid out. 

 

It was quiet as Usagi followed Mamoru further into the apartment, and she felt awkward and was starting to regret coming. No, she shouldn’t think that Mamoru had asked for help and she had to help him. She just had to. 

 

“So, you said you needed my help?” Usagi spoke, all while looking around the apartment. Really she was just trying to avoid looking at Mamoru. Everytime she looked at him she felt guilty. 

 

“Yes, I did. You see Sere-I mean…Usagi I was wondering if you could use the power of the Silver Crystal to help me with something.” 

 

Usagi was taken aback by this, and a feeling of dread creeped down her back. Why would Mamoru have the need for the Silver Crystal? 

 

“O-oh please there is no need to be alarmed. I swear I don’t have bad intentions…it’s just…it would be easier if I showed you.” Mamoru spoke, as he must have noticed the change in her demeanor at the mention of the Silver Crystal. Usagi wasn’t sure whether to let herself be reassured by his words or not. 

 

Usagi, now more alert, watched Mamoru carefully as he went over to a nightstand and picked up a glass case of some sort. Usagi found herself to be slightly curious as to what it contained, as she was unable to see from where she stood. 

 

“These are the reason I need you to use the Silver Crystal.” Mamoru said, holding the glass case in front of her. 

 

Usagi peered at the glass case, and her heart stopped at the sight of its contents. There were three stones all varying shades of green…actually one of them was more yellow then green. But that wasn’t the point! Those stones were the same. The exact same shape as the stone that lay hidden within her purse. They were magical too, Usagi could feel it. She could tell these stones were the same as Kunzite. The only difference in the stones being these were cracked, and battered looking as they would shatter any second. 

 

“These aren’t normal stones.” Mamoru spoke, and Usagi turned her attention back to him, barely prying her eyes away from the stones. 

 

“In the past, in our first lives I had four guards much like you did. They were my closest friends, and though it might be hard to believe these three stones are three of those guards.” Mamoru spoke his pain, evident in his voice. 

 

Usagi trembled, and slowly reached into her purse quickly finding Kunzite’s stone and grabbing it slowly. 

 

“You say there were four of them?” Usagi spoke slowly, staring into Mamoru’s eyes, and watching the confusion in them. 

 

“Yes…why? Ser-Usagi are you alright?” 

 

Slowly Usagi started to pull her hand out of her purse, the stone still gripped tightly within her hand. 

 

“This wouldn’t happen to be your fourth guard would it?” Usagi spoke quickly, and pulled her hand completely out of her bag holding the stone in her palm for Mamoru to see. 

 

Usagi watched Mamoru carefully, her whole body tense. 

 

“Where…did you get this?” Mamoru asked, as he put the glass case on a table before he reached out and picked up the stone staring at the dark blue of the stone. 

Usagi took a shaky breath, 

 

“While we were fighting the Dark Kingdom we fought this man, with long white hair, he called himself Kunzite. The last time we fought him he tried to freeze Tokyo solid. That time he seemed so different from before when we first fought him. We beat him, but when he did his body disappeared and all that was left of him was this stone. I’ve been holding onto it since then. But if he’s your guard I have no right to keep him. So please take him.” 

 

Mamoru turned his gaze from the blue of the stone, and looked at Usagi. 

 

“Ser-Usagi…you’d give him to me?” 

 

Usagi chose to ignore how Mamoru once again slipped up on her name, and nodded. She felt a bit more at ease now. 

 

“I…thank you. I was worried I’d never find him.” Mamoru paused, for a moment glancing at the stones that lay in the glass case on the table behind him. 

 

“Ser-Usagi…please could you use the power of the Silver Crystal to try and bring them back?” Mamoru spoke in a small and weak voice.

 

Usagi stepped back, unsure, a feeling of self doubt, and fear taking hold of her. She stood frozen, the icy cold paralyzing hands of her fear grasping her tight as if to chain her to where she stood. Usagi could hear the soft whispers of her insecurities in her ear, telling her that she could never hope to achieve something that great. To reverse a magic so dark that turned four young men into stone. So what if she managed to get the Silver Crystal to work before…. Why would it ever work again? Why would it ever want to shine its light for someone like her. 

 

“Serenity?” A voice spoke, snapping Usagi out of it. She felt her body tense, and she felt her teeth dig into her lip. No…no that wasn’t right. She wasn’t…she wasn’t Serenity. She wasn’t that person anymore! Why couldn’t he see that? She was Usagi! Not Serenity! Usagi! 

 

Usagi eyes wide, stared at Mamoru, who looked concerned. Staring into those eyes those hauntingly familiar eyes…. Usagi started to crack. She couldn’t! She couldn’t do this! 

 

Usagi turned, breaking away from Mamoru’s eyes and ran. She ran, darting out of the apartment not looking back for a single moment. 

 

_________

 

Usagi ran and she ran. She kept running and running for such a long time that she didn’t know how long she had been running for. She stopped, and looked around wearily. She saw a bench. Slowly she made her way over to the wooden bench and sat down. She sat down and burst into tears. 

 

Cascades of tears poured from her eyes, easily staining her cheeks red. Usagi buried her face in her hands, hiding it away from the people passing by. They shouldn’t have to see her. To be burdened by the sight of her crying like this. She really was such a crybaby. Nothing but a stupid crybaby. 

 

Her cheeks burned, and the world around her faded away. Usagi could hear nothing but the sound of her sobs. Why was she like this? So stupid? So pathetic? Why did she run away? It was just a name a…stupid name…it didn’t mean anything! 

 

But still Usagi cried and cried. She sat there alone crying, until she felt something. A hand on her head, the feeling of fingers in her hair. 

 

“Usagi.” A soft, warm voice came. One oh so familiar to her a voice that deep down she had been desperately waiting to hear again. 

 

Usagi slowly raised her head. She looked up still hiccuping and tears still falling from her eyes. She looked and saw a familiar shade of deep blue, a comforting shade of green hair. 

 

“M-Michiru…” Usagi spoke between hiccups, 

 

Michiru smiled at her lovingly, and Usagi couldn’t help but continue to cry. 

 

_________

 

“M-Michiru…” 

 

Michiru listened to Usagi’s voice come out with nothing but a soft and broken whisper, and Michiru felt her heart break for her Princess…her beautiful bright-eyed Princess who didn’t deserve to be suffering like this. Never. Never did her Princess deserve to suffer like this. 

 

Yet at the same time her heart broke…it also burned with rage. A furious rage that was born the moment she had stumbled across her Princess…precious loveable Usagi sitting on a bench in tears, her hands hiding her face. Her first thought had been to figure out who had hurt her. 

 

Yet glancing over Usagi again, she could not see any telltale signs of physical injury. So her next best guess was that Usagi was hurting soley emotionally. Not that mattered, what mattered was Usagi was hurting, and no matter the cause whether physical or emotional Michiru would be there for the younger girl. To hold her if she needed it, tell her it was okay, and to dry her tears. 

 

“Usagi…can you tell me what’s wrong?” 

 

Usagi looked at Michiru still crying and trembling slightly,

 

“I…I…couldn’t…a-and he kept…calling m-me…” Usagi started stuttering and hiccuping as she spoke. 

 

Michiru frowned at this, furrowing her eyebrows together. A boy  then? A man who dared to make her beloved Princess upset? To make her cry like this? 

 

“Shhh…shhh it’s okay. I need you to take a deep breath for me, Usagi. Can you do that?” Michiru spoke, keeping her tone soft, and gentle so as not to upset Usagi any further. 

 

Usagi nodded, and did her best to take a long shaky breath in. 

 

“That’s it. Now can you try to tell me what happened again?” 

 

“M-Mamoru…he called me S-Serenity and I’m not her anymore! I’m Usagi! I d-don’t l-love h-him! But I k-know he’s E-E-Endymion…a-and I b-broke his h-heart! H-He a-asked m-me…if…I could…b-bring back his g-guards w-with the C-Crystal, b-but I don’t think I can…and…and…and…I” Usagi spoke as she sobbed, with a constant stutter. 

 

Endymion? 

 

Michiru knew she didn’t have the full picture. That was something Michiru believed she’d never have due to the fact that she had no idea who the reincarnation of Endymion was, and to be honest she didn’t think she wanted to after this lest she punch him for making Usagi cry like this. There was also the fact that Usagi stated that she didn’t love him it should of surprised her, but it didn’t because Michiru already knew that Usagi fell in love with her and Haruka. She knew this, and Haruka did too. Michiru also knew that she and Haruka loved Usagi as well, and she knew she would give anything for her Princess. Right now, Michiru wished she could comfort Usagi with more than just words. She wanted to hold her Princess close, and give her anything she wanted until she was happy again. No matter what that would be.

 

“It’s alright…it’s alright, Usagi. You’re okay you don’t have to be near that man if you don’t want to.” 

 

Usagi hiccuped once again, and tried to catch her breath before speaking, 

 

“B-but I t-told h-him we c-could be f-f-friends! I-I…b-broke h-his h-heart.” 

 

Michiru looked at Usagi, a warmth in her eye and she spoke conveying her feelings with every word she spoke, 

 

“Usagi, it’s alright. You should not be blaming yourself for not loving someone. You love who you love, and you can’t force yourself to be with someone you do not love.” Michiru paused a minute before continuing to speak. 

“If he really wants to be your friend then he’ll respect the fact that you need space.”

 

Michiru let her hand fall from Usagi’s head where it had been placed in her hair to the side of her cheeks. Michiru smiled at Usagi, and wiped the tears from her eyes. 

 

“M-Michiru…t-t-thank y-you for this…for being here.” Usagi spoke, quickly leaning forward and grasping onto Michiru holding her tightly. 

 

Michiru smiled, as Usagi hugged her, and she placed a hand on the blonde girl’s back, rubbing it gently. 

 

“Michiru?” Usagi spoke after a good few minutes, her voice still a bit weak, but it appeared the stuttering stopped. 

“Yes, Usagi?” Michiru was smiling as she spoke. Waiting to hear what her blonde Princess had to say. 

“You, and Haruka mean so much to me…” Usagi’s voice came after a minute no louder than a whisper. If there was more she wanted to say she didn’t but Michiru suspected she already knew what that would be. 

“I know, Usagi. We’ll always be here for you, okay?” 

She felt Usagi’s grip on her tightened as a soft reply was heard, 

 

“Okay.” 

Notes:

Did you enjoy this chapter? I hope you did. No canon material was covered in it but next chapter we’ll be back to canon. You know I really likes these breaks from canon they are much easier to write. Well that’s all I have to say! As always leave a comment! Have a great day/night!

Chapter 25: Eudial

Notes:

A new character teaser for Cosmos came out on the Sailor Moon Official Youtube! I saw it last night and became super inspired! And it was the teaser for Haruka and Michiru! Seeing them in the Jubann High School uniform made me so happy! So I starting writing this chapter at 6:30 am this morning have been working on it during and between classes at school! Inspiration really does things to you!

Michiru never had such a strong urge to punch somebody before. It was a bold and rash move that came with all sorts of consequences and was the sort of thing Haruka would do without thinking. But her? She had always believed herself to be level-headed enough to do anyway with such thoughts. Yet here she was, her fist clenched tightly by her side, itching to collide with the face of the man in front of her, as she plastered a fake smile on her face. Why does she want to punch the tall, dark-haired man in front of her? Simple. Her mirror reflected him as the reincarnation of Endymion. Meaning that he was the man that made Usagi cry and that to Michiru was unforgivable. The image of Usagi curled into herself on the bench shrinking away from the rest of the world as she cried was all Michiru could see in her mind’s eye when she looked at this man and it made her furious. But she couldn’t punch this man as she was unfortunately a Mugen Academy student and even more unfortunate an action like that would draw the prying eyes of the school. So Michiru smiled a very fake and strained smile. 

 

“The owner of Mugen Academy Tomoe Souichi is world-renowned. Although he was expelled from the academic community years ago.” Michiru spoke to the man struggling slightly to keep her voice even and calm. 

 

The man looked at her with wide eyes, staring at her maybe a little bit confused. 

 

“You know Mugen Academy is known as a training ground for sorcerers. It might be because there are so many multi-“ Michiru was cut off by a small and meek voice behind her, and she turned. 

 

“Excuse me, are you Kaiou Michiru?” A young girl with short straight hair asked, eyes dancing with appreciation. 

 

Michiru smiled, 

 

“Yes, I am.” 

 

The girl jumped up squealing slightly, 

 

“I’m a huge fan! Could I pleasehaveyourautograph?” The girl asked excitedly, speaking very quickly. 

 

Michiru smiled and signed a notebook for the girl. When she was done she turned back to the man. 

 

“Are you one of those multi-talented sorcerers then?” He asked, looking at her straight in the eyes. 

 

Michiru smiled a very mysterious smile. 

 

“Maybe.” 

 

________

Usagi’s heart was racing. She could barely process what she just saw. Michiru had been with Mamoru. What had they been talking about? Usagi had no clue how was she supposed to know. Usagi assumed it wasn’t anything bad. They couldn’t have been talking about her right? Usagi couldn’t help but feel nervous about what she saw and she had no idea why. Usagi slowly shook her head trying to clear her head of these thoughts. Hesitantly Usagi made her way into the game center as she was supposed to meet the girls there this afternoon. Usagi took a deep breath taking in the familiar atmosphere of the game center. 

 

“Hey Usagi, I knew I’d find you if I came here.” Usagi heard a familiar voice speak, and she turned. She turned and saw Haruka standing there dawning the Mugen school uniform with a soft smile on her face. 

 

Usagi wasn’t sure why but she felt an inexplicable mix of emotions wash over her. She felt happy, overjoyed to see Haruka standing in front of her. 

 

“Haruka!” Usagi exclaimed, running up and hugging the older girl tightly. Nestling her face closer to Haruka. 

 

Usagi felt Haruka warp her hands around her, and rub her back gently. Usagi felt warm and safe in Haruka’s embrace. 

 

“Are you alright, Usagi?” Haruka asked softly, her voice gentle. 

 

Usagi pulled out of Haruka’s embrace and looked up into the girl’s light blue eyes, and nodded slowly. 

“Yeah. I was just really happy to see you.” 

 

Haruka smiled at her, and Usagi felt her heart flutter. She wondered if Haruka was happy to see her as well. 

“Hey Haruka, there's something I want you to know. It’s really important to me that I tell you.” Usagi spoke, with intentions to tell Haruka how she felt about her. She was going to tell Haruka that she was in love with her and Michiru. For certain she’ll tell her. 

 

Haruka looked at her smiling, clearly waiting for Usagi to speak and for a moment Usagi froze up, staring. Briefly Usagi wondered what it would be like to kiss Haruka, to feel her lips against her own. Would they be soft, would it be pleasant? Usagi quickly stopped that train of thought and shook her head frantically. Now wasn’t the time for thoughts like that! 

 

“Haruka I-“ Usagi started but was abruptly cut off by another voice. One that spoke in a harsh and hostile tone. 

 

“Stay away from Usagi!” 

 

Usagi looked and saw Ami, Makato, and Minako standing behind Haruka glaring at the older girl. Annoyance bubbled up in Usagi. Why did they have to interrupt her, and be so protective? She was fine! Haruka would never harm her in any way! 

 

Haruka glanced at the girls, her smile dropping from her face. Usagi briefly wondered what she could be thinking. It was then that Haruka turned to Usagi smiling at her, and placed a hand on her head. 

 

“It seems like I’m not welcome here. But don’t worry, I'm sure you’ll be able to tell me later.” 

 

Haruka lifted her hand from Usagi’s head and made her way to the door. 

 

Usagi watched silently, disappointment weighed her heart down as Haruka gave her one last smile and left. Once Haruka was gone Usagi turned and crossed her arms glaring at her friends. Very annoyed that they interrupted her. 

 

“Usagi! You should stay away from that man!” Minako quickly chided her, sternly. 

 

Usagi really wanted to roll her eyes, why did they think they could lecture her about who she associated with? They weren’t her parents! Sure they were her Senshi, and their job was to protect her. But that doesn’t mean they can bud in like that! They didn’t even know Haruka! Why did they get to decide if she was dangerous if they didn’t even know her? 

 

Usagi glared at her friends some more. If she had a guess she’d imagine Rei was the reason they were suspicious of Haruka. It was then Usagi noticed something Rei wasn’t there. She blinked and looked again, but she still didn’t see Rei. 

 

“Where’s Rei?” 

 

It was then Minako sighed, 

 

“Up in the mountains. She said she wanted to cleanse herself for her 15th birthday.” 

 

Usagi blinked, and tilted her head to the side not really understanding what cleanse meant in this sense. 

________

Magus Kaolinite stood in front of the fountain once again with a wicked smile on her face. Soon it wouldn’t be long now…until she awakened from within that child and the Master would begin his vesselization. When that time finally came their homeland would finally be reborn. 

 

With a dark glint in her eye Magus Kaolinite stared into the murky waters of the fountain waiting for something. After a few seconds, a image appeared in the water, but it was not Kaolinite’s own reflection. 

 

Instead a pair of neon red eyes stared back at Kaolinite. A woman with bright red hair divided into two different ponytails was reflected in the water. Almost as to contrast the ferocity of the red of her hair the woman had pale skin that almost looked translucent. Finally the woman wore the female Mugen Academy uniform. 

 

“Magus Kaolinite. I am the first of the Witches 5 Eudial.” The reflection spoke a smirk on her face, one that promised danger. 

 

“I teach at Mugen Academy as Yuuko Arimura as the educator of elegance and philosophy. I swear to teach the students or Academy regulations and collect their Hostes for our Master.” At these words Eudial disappeared from the water's surface, and Kaolinite smiled. Surely Eudial would bring her satisfactory results. 

 

It was then Kaolinite saw something strange, a ripple running through the water disturbing its peace. Strange, how unusual was this. The water had never behaved this way before. 

 

Kaolinite leaned down, and stared at the water intently. She watched, confused, as the ripples on the water’s surface multiplied, spreading throughout the entire fountain. 

 

Awaken

 

The Time Approaches

 

For The Destruction To Begin

 

Gather Them! 

 

The Three Talismans

 

The water splashed up violently, and Kaolinite stood there frozen. What was that? That voice? The Three Talismans? What were they? Was this the beginning of the light the Master foresaw? The one that would lead to their destruction? 

 

Kaolinite clenched her fist, and growled. No! She wouldn’t let that happen! This would be the planet their homeworld was reborn on! She’d find these Talismans and destroy them! 

 

The Master’s vesselization would succeed. This planet would become their new home! 

 

Magus Kaolinite swore to herself that she would see that everything would succeed. 

________

Awaken

 

The Time Approaches

 

For The Destruction To Begin

 

Gather Them! 

 

The Three Talismans! 

Rei’s eyes snapped open from where she stood under the cold of a waterfall. Water slowly dripped down her face as she stood there. Her clothes, her shrine maiden outfit, soaked with water sagged and clung tightly to her body. What was that? That voice she had heard just now? A warning of some kind? It had been calling out for something…the Three Talismans it had said. It had called out for these things, objects that Rei did not know what they were or where they existed. It had also called out for destruction. Destruction? Destruction of what? A shiver snaked its way down Rei’s spine. Whatever this voice meant Rei was sure it could be nothing good. 

 

“Rei!” A voice called and all thoughts and theories of what this could mean where lost as Rei looked to see the owner of the voice. 

 

Rei looked and saw Makato waving at her, and behind her was Minako, Ami, and…Usagi. 

What? 

What was happening? 

Why were they here? 

 

Unable to keep her thoughts to herself Rei opened her mouth and spoke, 

 

“Why are you guys here?” 

________

“Happy Fifteenth Birthday Rei!” 

 

Rei found herself sitting on the floor of the cabin, wondering how this had happened so quickly. 

 

Had they come all the way up here to celebrate her birthday? 

 

“Rei! I baked a cake so we could celebrate together!” Makato exclaimed, pointing to a pink frosted cake sitting atop the table. 

 

Briefly Rei wondered if she had carried that all the way up the mountain. 

 

“Rei! I brought your favorite flowers!” Minako added in holding up a bouquet of white flowers. 

 

“I brought you this tea set! Your grandpa said you’d like them Rei! Do you? I gotta know!” Usagi exclaimed quickly holding a floral pattern tea set in her hand and Rei was surprised her bubbly headed friend didn’t drop them in her excitement.

 

Rei didn’t get to answer Usagi’s question though as her attention was turned to Ami…who held a textbook? 

 

“Rei! I thought you’d like this. Since we’re in ninth grade now I thought we could study them together! Even if your high school doesn’t require entrance exams…”

 

Rei wasn’t sure what to say, so instead she just nodded. She also nodded at how Usagi and Minako deflated at the mention of the upcoming high school entrance exams. 

 

It was then Rei noticed that Makato wasn’t with the group anymore so she turned looking around for her brown haired friend. After a moment she saw that Makato was standing by a window.

 

Slowly Rei inched away from the group where Ami was excitedly chatting about study sessions ,while Usagi and Minako glumly listened, and made her way over to Makato. 

 

“Did you know? About Mugen?” Was the first thing Makato said when Rei walked over as she pointed out the window. 

 

After a moment to process Makato’s words Rei nodded, and spoke. 

 

“Yes. The training camp they are holding is half the reason I came up here.” 

 

“You didn’t tell us.” Makato spoke, rather bluntly. 

 

Rei sighed and looked down at the floor, 

 

“I had a bad omen about this trip before I came, and we need to keep Usagi out of danger so you know…” 

It was then Usagi bounded over excitedly, 

 

“Hey! What are you guys talking about?” The bun headed blonde asked her voice full of uncontained excitement. 

 

Rei glanced at Makato who looked nervous and then at Usagi. She quickly realized that it would be impossible to get Usagi to not be curious or ignore the fact that she and Makato had been talking in hushed voices away from the group. Usagi was just like that. So sighing Rei pointed outside to a building not to far away and spoke, 

 

“Mugen Academy is having a training camp over in that building.” 

 

As soon as Rei saw the way Usagi’s eyes sparkled at her words she knew they were definitely going to pay that building a visit. 

________

 

Haruka stood still in a judo uniform, rather bored. She really didn’t want to be at this training camp, but she had to for the new students' safety. She had to keep their souls safe. 

 

So when Haruka saw a familiar flash of blonde hair at the door along with an assortment of other colors she did a double take. 

 

But no, sure enough at the door was Usagi and her Senshi, who were still really bad at their job, peeking into the room. Usagi was looking at her with wide eyes that screamed to Haruka ‘I didn’t expect to see you here but now I’m happy to see you’ which was very like Usagi. Haruka sighed and made her way over to the door, and hopefully she could get them to leave. Because it wasn’t safe for Usagi here. 

 

“Hey, didn’t expect to see you here. Are you training on the mountain? How unlike you, Usagi.” Harkura spoke in a light and friendly tone, completely hiding the worry Haruka felt about Usagi being here. 

 

Usagi stepped more into the doorframe, and stared at Haruka, likely thinking of something to say. 

 

It was then that the girl who was Jupiter, Haruka didn’t know her name, jumped in whether due to her being protective of Usagi or the girl’s dislike of her Haruka wasn’t sure. 

 

“Hey! I’ll have you know we are training on this mountain!” 

 

Haruka looked at the girl, and thought this might be a good chance to get them to leave. Haruka put on her best overconfident smile that she could muster, and spoke aiming to try and anger the girl. 

 

“Well then would any of you like to spar with me? I could show you a thing or two.” 

 

Sure enough this seemed to do it and the brown haired girl who was Jupiter looked furious. 

 

“Alright I’ll take you on!” 

 

Haruka sighed hopefully this would get them to leave. 

 

Standing across from the girl, Makato, she had learned when the blonde, also Venus, had worriedly called her name. Probably in an attempt to stop the fight. 

 

Haruka knew Jupiter was strong. It would be better to be careful incase that holds true for this life. So she waited until Makato lunged forward, and Haruka swiftly grabbed her arm and swung her into the ground. Maybe a little bit to hard but in her defense she was still really annoyed at the lousy job these girls had been doing at protecting Usagi. 

 

Haruka glanced at Makato who was slowly getting up, 

 

“Sorry but if you can’t beat me how can you ever hope to protect the things you’re supposed to?” 

 

Haruka was well aware that these words probably were angering the girl even more, and it looked like she was about to say something but she didn’t. As a voice cut through the crowd,

 

“Hey! What are you girls doing here!” 

 

At this the girls, including Usagi quickly left as they weren’t supposed to be here, but Haruka did notice Usagi wave by to her as she left.

 

Haruka then turned to the teacher who shouted, and looked at her, Haruka’s eyes cold, piercing, and unforgiving. 

 

“Nothing, they were just talking to me.” Haruka spoke her voice almost challengingly, as if to see if the teacher, the monster, would dare to respond. 

 

She didn’t. 

________

Makato awoke to Rei shaking her lightly, she pried open her tired eyes and looked at Rei confused. Why was Rei bothering her this late? 

 

“Makato, they’re holding some kind of ceremony at the Mugen training camp. I have a bad feeling, let's check it out.” 

 

At Rei’s words Makato found her way out of the futon and tiptoed around their other friends, still dead asleep, and made her way out the door. 

________

Students stood in a circle completely still, almost as if they were frozen in place. That was because they were Haruka thought as she waited for a good opening. She wore her Senshi uniform and had hidden herself in the trees as she watched the horrendous ceremony go on below. 

 

“Let us commence the new student orientation. In order to be strengthened we must all learn the doctrine of Mugen Academy together.” 

 

Haruka left the urge to swiftly jump down there, and take out the trash, the teacher, the monster, Daimon, talking down there. But it wasn’t time yet she needed to wait. 

 

“You must give all your love and attention to this academy alone. You must never disobey the academy’s leader. You must devote yourselves mind, body, and soul to our leader Master Pharaoh 90!” 

 

A dark light burst out from behind the Daimon, and above the flames of the bonfire a black star formed out of the light. 

 

Haruka took a breath and watched as the same star formed on the new students' foreheads. Almost time, just a little longer now and she could dispose of the Daimon and free these students from this suffering. 

 

“Now give me your souls and vitality!” 

 

Haruka knew it was time she was about to jump down when a shout came from the bushes. She stopped and resisted the urge to sigh. Why did they always stick their noses into this?

 

“Stop! This suspicious ceremony now!”

 

Suspicious that was certainly now way to put it. 

 

Out from the bushes came Mars, and Jupiter but no one else. At least Haruka could rest assured that Usagi wasn’t here. 

 

“I am Senshi of War and Senshi of the Planet Mars!” 

 

“And I am the Senshi of Protection and Senshi of the Planet Jupiter!” 

 

Came the choruses of the two girls' voices along with the declaration they would stop this. Not even they knew what was going on. Haruka wanted to continue with her plan but she knew they couldn’t see her here. 

 

“The Sailor Senshi, eh? Then I Eudial of the Death Busters and Witches 5 will put a end to you!” The Damion spoke cockily, 

 

“Mars Snake Fire!” With that shout a snake made of raging fire grew and shot at the Damion. 

 

The fiery creature enveloped the Damion, and the wretched creature shielded her face with her arms in what was likely a futile attempt to protect herself 

 

Haruka would admit it was an impressive attack, but she wasn’t sure if it would actually kill the Damion. Haruka didn’t know if the powers of a Senshi that wasn’t aided by the powers of a Talisman or object of greater power, say, the Silver Crystal, could kill a Damion. 

 

Sure enough after the fire cleared the Damion was still there, her form now monstrous, her eyes black and empty, and on her head a nest of snakes for hair. Haruka was debating what to do. Should she help them? Or should she continue to watch? It was then a voice came that made Haruka stop, 

 

“Rei, Makato!” 

 

Haruka turned and saw Usagi along with Mercury, and Venus. No, why had she come here? Running straight into danger? Why had those two, people who were supposed to prioritize her safety above all else, let her come here? 

 

Haruka was angry at the apparent incompetence of the inner planets Senshi, but most of all Haruka was afraid. She was afraid that Usagi could get hurt. One question repeatedly ran through her mind almost like a broken record. What should she do? 

 

“Moon Spiral Heart Attack!” Usagi yelled her Moon Stick in hand, and a flurry of hearts swirled around the Damion growing larger by the second. The hearts engulfed the Damion and Haruka heard her scream. 

 

When the light from the hearts vanished the Damion was gone, dead. It was over. 

 

Haruka bit her lip, unsure how to feel. Sure she was proud of her Princess it was quite a feat to defeat a Damion especially one of that caliber. 

 

But…

 

Usagi is her Princess, the sole heir to the Moon Kingdom. If something were to happen to her the Kingdom could never be revived. 

 

Moreover, Haruka couldn’t take it if something happened to her. She would never forgive herself if Usagi got hurt. Especially since she’s supposed to be safe. She’s supposed to be protected, but her Senshi weren’t. Instead they were encouraging her reckless behavior. 

 

Still conflicted, Haruka jumped and she needed to get out of here. 

________

 

Usagi swiftly turned, someone was there! Was it another enemy? Another Death Buster! 

 

No, it wasn’t. 

 

There in the air was Haruka looking down at them, at her. Had she been here the whole time? 

 

Usagi didn’t really understand why but she ran. Chasing after Haruka. All she knew is that she had to see her. To know why she was here to be able to see her. 

 

So Usagi ran, and ran through the bushes and trees and shrubbery. She ran until she reached a clearing in the trees. When she stopped, she couldn’t see Haruka. 

 

Usagi glanced around, but she didn’t see her. Had she lost her then? 

 

“To think you would catch up with me. I didn’t think that was possible, Usagi.” Usagi heard Haruka’s voice from behind and swiftly turned just in time to see Haruka jump down from atop a tree. 

 

Haruka stop in front of her, and Usagi wished she’d say something, anything. Ask her what was going on. Why she was here? If she knew this enemy or if everything would be okay. But she didn't, she just stood there. 

 

She stood there still under the gentle light of the moonlight staring at Haruka whose face was illuminated by the glow of the Moon. 

 

“Usagi.” Haruka started, and paused before continuing. 

 

“Please stop fighting, it's too dangerous.” 

 

With those words Haruka leaned closer, and closer. Closer still until her face was inches away from Usagi. Then staring directly into Usagi’s eyes Haruka pressed her lips against her own, kissing her softly, gently, and with all the tenderness one could. It was as if Haruka was putting all her feelings into one kiss. 

 

Usagi’s eyes widened, she froze. She felt her face heat up, but overall she was unsure of what to do. How to react or respond to this gesture. However she did not get to figure this out as after a few seconds Haruka pulled away and in an instant was gone. As if she had never been there in the first place. 

 

Usagi was left alone in the dark with only the moon in the night sky as the only witness to the events that just took place. 

Notes:

It’s happened! The Haruka and Usagi kiss finally happened! I can’t believe we’re finally at this point! And you have no idea how happy I was to write that scene! Did I do a good job?

Okay I’ll spare you the rest of my currently very hyperactive brain’s ranting! I hope you enjoyed the chapter and have a nice day/night!

Chapter 26: Mimete

Notes:

Me: *Looks at this chapter*

Still Me: Hmmmm not enough shipping…

Me Again: *Adds in a hint of shipping for another rarepair I like*

Still Me: There! It’s Perfect!

Usagi stood still alone in the dark, a hand covering her lips. Her lips…where Haruka had…she had…kissed her. Haruka had kissed her. On the lips. A kiss…she had given her a kiss. Usagi’s eyes quickly widened and her face went red as she blushed furiously, her brain finally processed what had just happened. 

 

Haruka had kissed her. 

 

Why had Haruka kissed her? Why now? Why here? Why? Did she possibly love her? No, no that couldn’t be it. Not someone like her, and especially not when she had someone like Michiru who was refined, elegant, and beautiful. Compared to that Usagi was nothing. Anyway, Usagi would never want to hurt Michiru and if Haruka loved her that would definitely hurt Michiru wouldn’t it? 

 

There had to be another reason Haruka kissed her. What had Haruka said before that? Right before Haruka pressed her lips against hers she had said something. What had it been? 

 

Please stop fighting, it’s too dangerous

 

Words rang in her head, and Usagi could hear Haruka speaking them as if she were still here. Oh. So that was it. Haruka must not like that she was still fighting. If she remembered correctly during the conversation she had with both Michiru and Haruka a few months earlier, though it felt like the distant past now, she remembered Haruka and Michiru’s disapproval of her fighting as Sailor Moon. So Haruka must have been worried for her and might have kissed her to get her feelings across. So Usagi would understand. 

 

Haruka cared for her, and Michiru did too. She knew this, and she also knew that she loved them. She loved Haruka and Michiru more than anything. She loved them even if they’d never return her feelings. Usagi didn’t want to worry them. She didn’t want them to have to worry over her safety. But….

 

Even then, she couldn’t stop fighting. Not while there are people in danger like this. She was the Princess, and once in her previous life, she had stayed behind when the Senshi fought. Staying safe in the Moon Castle while her protectors risked their lives, and she hated that. She hated the fact that she had once been like that and had been okay with living like that. The thought that she had once been that person made her feel sick. Usagi supposed that maybe she was being a bit hard on herself because she also knew that moth-…Queen Serenity, the woman who had once been her mother, would never have allowed this. Sailor Moon. She wouldn’t have allowed Sailor Moon to exist. If she were here she’d put an end to Sailor Moon, and make sure Usagi stayed safe. Usagi felt a bit bad to think such a way about a woman who was dead. But Usagi did wonder about her. Her memories from her previous life were incomplete. There were blank spaces in her memory most notably from when she was small. Usagi wondered what kind of person she had been. What kind of mother she had been. Most of all Usagi wondered what she would think of the fact that Usagi was in love with two Senshi she was never supposed to meet. 

 

“Sailor Moon! Usagi!” A voice pulled Usagi from the thoughts that weighed on her mind. 

 

Usagi looked over to see Minako, Ami, Rei, and Makoto standing there looking at her worriedly. 

 

Usagi didn’t understand why they looked so worried. She was fine. Haruka would never hurt her. 

 

“Is something wrong?” Usagi spoke, her words coming out soft and faint, barely audible. 

 

It was then that Minako bolted over, placing her hands on Usagi’s shoulders, her grip firm. 

 

“What’s wrong? Usagi! You can’t just run after that woman like that! She could have hurt you!” 

 

Usagi’s eyes widened full of hurt and anger. Haruka hurt her? She’d never! Quickly, and impulsively without thinking, Usagi violently pushed Minako off of her. 

 

“How dare you? How could you say something like that? Haruka isn’t like that! She’d never ever harm me in any way! She’s even sacrificed herself for me before! That’s more than you’ve ever done!” Usagi seethed, spitting out these words in anger. Only adding the last part as an impulse. 

 

Usagi watched as Minako slowly stepped back, trembling. Looking her in the eye, Usagi saw shock and maybe a little bit of hurt in Minako’s eye, but Usagi, in her anger, couldn’t bring herself to care. 

 

“Usagi…you can’t be sure of that. She-“ 

 

Usagi didn’t even want to hear it. What Minako had to say. 

 

“No! You have no idea what you’re talking about! I know Haruka! You don’t! I’ve known her longer than I’ve known any of you! So how dare you? How dare you ever act like there was any danger of her hurting me.” Usagi spoke her voice loud to the point where she was almost screaming. She was furious. She couldn’t even fathom how they concluded that Haruka would hurt her. Haruka would never. 

 

Usagi turned away from Minako, not waiting to see if she had anything else to say. She turned and ran, leaving the four Inner Senshi alone in the night. 

_________

Ami stood there, eyes locked on the spot Usagi had once been. She was rather shocked that Usagi had screamed at Minako like she had. It was so out of character for her bubbly friend to act like that. But she found that she understood. She understood because she knew Usagi was in love with Haruka, and to be honest, if someone she knew came up to her and acted like someone she loved would hurt her she wouldn't handle it well either. Usagi had every right to be mad at them for this alone, but Ami knew there was more she had to be mad at them for Usagi just didn’t know it. 

 

Usagi should be mad at them because that afternoon they were late to the game center because Minako, their leader, pulled them aside and told them they needed to keep both Haruka and Michiru away from Usagi because they were dangerous. Ami wasn’t sure what had made Minako think that way. She couldn’t think of anything that happened to bring Minako to this opinion. Ami suspected she might have been talking to Luna or Artemis because those two seemed to know a lot more about Haruka and Michiru than she did. Though Ami personally thought it hadn’t been Luna who had brought it up as Luna had really seemed to mellow out and was a lot softer with Usagi ever since the incident with well…Usagi stabbing herself and dying. Ami shivered at the memory of that sight of her friend and Princess’s body sprawled on the ground dead. Ami cleared her head of that memory quickly. 

 

She knew, although she had not agreed with trying to separate Haruka and Michiru from Usagi, she was just as guilty because she went along with it. She should have already known it was the wrong thing to do, and to an extent she did. But for some reason, she wasn’t quite sure about those two, even though Haruka had indeed sacrificed herself for Usagi. But now she was absolutely sure that they were in the wrong with this and she felt so ashamed of herself. 

 

“We…should go after her.” Ami vaguely heard Rei say, and with that, Ami snapped back to attention.

 

No, going after her was a bad idea. Usagi was upset right now, and rightfully so. Going after her might just make her more upset. Wanting to avoid this, Ami found herself speaking up, 

 

“We shouldn’t. She’s upset right now, and she’s allowed to be. Going after her would likely make it worse.” 

 

Ami felt the stares of her three fellow Senshi on her and she fought the urge to get the attention off of her. They were looking at her, so they must have heard her. 

 

“But Usagi could get hurt outside at night alone!” Rei was the one to protest this, and Ami was surprised Minako hadn’t. 

 

“No…Rei…she’s right. We should give Usagi some space.” Minako’s voice came with her tone of voice sounding hurt, and shocked as well as a mix of different emotions were present as well. 

 

Ami hoped Usagi could come to forgive them. 

_________ 

Usagi entered her bedroom and immediately climbed into bed. She was exhausted both physically and emotionally. She knew she shouldn’t have screamed at Minako like she did. It was wrong of her, she knew that, but she just had been so angry. Furious that Minako could even entertain the thought that…to suggest that Haruka would hurt her. 

 

Usagi wasn’t an idiot…she might get bad grades but that didn’t mean she was stupid. She was well aware of the fact that Minako had known about her friendship with Haruka and Michiru and she had also known that she, along with everyone else, had not liked either of the older girls. But Usagi never thought that Minako would let her own personal biases cloud her vision to the point where she had gotten it in her head that Haruka would hurt her. 

 

Usagi should apologize for pushing Minako the way she did, and for screaming. But she didn’t know how to do that…especially because she was still mad. 

 

Apologize….

 

Usagi never did get to figure out how she would though as she drifted off to sleep before she could figure it out. 

_________

Usagi dreamed, and in her dream, she saw Haruka, Michiru, and another woman with a darker complexion and even darker green hair. 

 

Michiru held a mirror, and Usagi thought she remembered seeing her with it before. 

 

Haruka held a sword with a curved blade that had gems embedded in it. 

 

Finally, the woman, who wore the uniform of the Senshi, but Usagi could not recognize her. Though she felt as though she had seen her somewhere before this dream. Yes, she believed she had. She could vaguely recall the sight of this woman with the Queen, hands clasped with her mother’s…the Queen’s, and a smile on her face. She didn’t remember much else. 

 

But this woman held a staff with a heart-shaped top, and a deep pink orb in the middle of it. 

 

Usagi stared at the three women, two very familiar faces and one that was less so. She stared, and as she did she heard the hiss of the wind, which she hadn’t noticed before, as it started to pick up speed. 

 

The Three Talismans…

Will Activate…

And Awaken The Goddess Of Destruction…

 

Usagi woke up.

 

_________

Usagi sighed in relief with her eyes closed as she stood outside the game center relieved that she had finally made it here. She had a make-up test after school, so she had to stay for that. Worse, she had been unable to apologize to Minako too! 

 

She hadn’t seen Minako all day! She suspected that was because she was being avoided. Even today at school Ami and Makoto had been a bit more distant. She supposed that was also her fault. 

 

“Usagi.” 

 

Usagi opened her eyes to see Haruka standing before her, and she was instantly reminded of her dream. Except now Haruka wore the boy’s Mugen Academy uniform and had no sword. Briefly, though, Usagi found herself wondering why Haruka chose to wear a boy’s uniform instead of a girl’s.

 

“I came here hoping to see you.” Haruka smiled at her, reaching her hand into her pocket. 

 

Usagi stood there mutely, unsure of what to say. After everything that happened last night, her brain was still a little frazzled. 

 

“I came here to give you these. They are tickets to Michiru’s violin concert tomorrow. I thought you would like to hear her play. There is even enough for your friends.” Haruka smiled as she pulled five tickets out of her pocket, holding them out for Usagi to take. 

 

Slowly Usagi reached out and took the tickets, wondering if her friends would even want to go with her. After a moment Usagi looked at Haruka and smiled, 

 

“Thank you, Haruka!” 

 

Haruka smiled at her one last time before turning to walk away. 

 

“I’ll see you there tomorrow then, Usagi.”

 

Usagi stood there, tickets clutched in her hand before walking into the game center. 

_________

Minako stood in the game center and listened as Luna and Artemis read off the paper about the Mugen Commemorative Dome being finished. 

 

Really she just needed something to get her mind off last night. With Usagi yelling at her and the strange prophetic dreams. 

 

“Sorry, I’m late!” A familiar high-pitched voice came as Usagi came into the game center. Minako resisted the urge to look away. Then she noticed something in Usagi’s hand…they looked like tickets of some sort. 

 

“You’re finally here, Usagi!” Ami exclaimed with a smile on her face, gesturing for Usagi to walk over. 

 

Minako couldn’t help but scoot slightly away from the group as Usagi joined them. She felt bad, she had really upset Usagi last night. She hadn’t meant to. She just wanted Usagi to be safe. But now, thanks to her actions, she had messed up her friendship with Usagi. 

 

It was then a commotion over the wall got Minako’s attention. She looked over and saw a bunch of people crowded around some posters on the wall. 

 

Making her way over, Minako was able to catch bits of the conversation, 

 

“Hanyu Mimi is going to a concert exclusively for Mugen Academy students!” One boy shouted, and this certainty got Minako’s attention. 

 

Hanyu Mimi? Like the super popular idol Hanyu Mimi? An idol Minako was a huge fan of? 

 

Minako’s eyes sparkled and she momentarily forgot about her fight with Usagi. She needed to see this concert! 

 

“Uh, Minako, what are you looking at?” Minako froze a bit, before turning to see Usagi standing behind her. She avoided the bun-headed girl’s gaze. 

 

Maybe she should apologize…no she couldn’t do that not here. In front of everyone, she was their leader. How was she supposed to admit she was wrong? She’d apologize later, yes later. 

 

“Usagi! Hanyu Mimi is performing in the Mugen Academy Dome!” 

 

Usagi looked at the posters tilting her head as she did so, 

 

“Hanyu Mimi? Oh! Michiru’s performing there too! On the same night! We should go to that!” 

 

Minako sighed, not really surprised that Usagi would focus on the concert her friend was holding. Minako wasn’t sure how to feel about Usagi being friends with that woman. Artemis wouldn’t warn her for nothing right? He hadn’t steered her wrong before. 

 

“You have tickets to that concert, Usagi?” Minako heard Makoto ask, and she watched as Usagi held up a bundle of tickets in her hand. 

 

“Yeah, I have enough for all of us. We should go and check it out!” 

_________

Kaolinite stood alone in the dark chamber below Mugen Academy once again staring into the murky waters of the fountain. She scowled. Eudial’s failure was unprecedented and an embarrassment. For her to lose so quickly. So she was hesitant to send Mimete out with the chance that Sailor Senshi could show up and ruin everything. Kaolinite bit her lip. The Witches 5 were a special kind of Daimon one that was extremely difficult to make. They were perfect. The exact opposite of those monstrous purple failures. 

 

“Magus Kaolinite.” An echoey voice came, and in the waters appeared a blonde woman with short hair and a decorated crown on her head. 

 

“Mimete, don’t end up a failure like Eudial was.” Kaolinite spoke, her tone flat and cold. 

 

The reflection of the blonde woman revealed a smirk on her face, 

 

“Leave it to me, Mimete of the Witches 5. I teach performing arts at Mugen Academy. But I also have a huge fan club as the idol Hanyu Mimi. With my angelic singing voice, I will collect Hostes in the name of Master Pharaoh 90.” 

 

Kaolinite was about to speak but Mimete continued, 

 

“My plan is to use the world-famous violin icon, Kaiou Michiru, to draw an enormous crowd to Mugen Academy. I will use this to turn them into monsters and gather Hostes for Master Pharaoh 90.” 

 

Kaolinite thought the plan had merit. It could work very well in their favor if pulled off correctly. 

 

“Very well but don’t act too rashly or the Sailor Senshi will destroy you. Failure this late in our plan is not an option. We must successfully make this world our new homeland.” 

 

The reflection of Mimete nodded and spoke before disappearing.

 

“I’ll be sure to destroy these Sailor Senshi in the name of Master Pharaoh 90.” 

_________

Usagi peered through the tall bars of the gate in front of Tomoe Laboratories. She had come here to see Hotaru and had brought her a book. Well, it was a light novel…because Usagi didn’t know if Hotaru liked manga. But anyway Usagi came here with a gift because she was grateful to Hotaru! She had seen Usagi that other night in front of the laboratories and hadn’t told anyone she was there. She also hadn’t told anyone about her being Sailor Moon…as far as Usagi was aware at least. But! That wasn’t the only reason she had come to visit Hotaru…she was also here because she thought it would be nice to visit Hotaru. After all, she thought the girl might be lonely. 

 

It was just then that Usagi saw Hotaru, with her short dark purple hair, walking past. 

 

“Hotaru!” Usagi called without thinking, and she briefly wondered if she should address Hotaru by her last name. 

 

“Usagi? Why are you here?” Usagi heard Hotaru speak, and she looked back up to see Hotaru looking at her confusion evident in her eyes. 

 

Usagi straightened, feeling awkward all of a sudden. 

 

“Oh! I thought you might be lonely…so I thought I’d visit! I also brought you this book as a thank you!” 

 

Usagi saw Hotaru looking at her strangely, 

 

“Is that the only reason you came here?” 

 

Usagi paused at Hotaru’s words before nodding. 

 

“Yep!” Usagi finally replied confidently, and excitedly. 

 

Hotaru looked a little conflicted for a moment as if she were thinking of something that she didn’t know the answer for. After a moment Hotaru smiled at her, and Usagi thought it was a pretty smile. 

 

“Why don’t you come over to my place?” 

 

Usagi’s eyes brightened at the idea of going to Hotaru’s place. 

_________

Hotaru stood in front of Usagi. Having changed her clothes, she now wore a black dress with black sleeves along with black tights. She held a tray of tea firmly in her hands. Usagi was staring at her eyes wide. Hotaru wondered what was going through the blonde’s head. 

 

“Wow, you really like black. All your clothes are black!” Usagi spoke, her voice filled with uncontrollable excitement. 

 

Hotaru grimaced slightly. She wasn’t wearing black because she liked it. But Usagi didn’t know that so she knew the blonde had meant no harm by what she had said. 

 

“I don’t wear black because I like it. I wear it because I got into an accident a long time ago and have injuries from it.” 

 

Hotaru saw Usagi stiffen, and an awkward smile appeared on her face. 

 

“Oh…I see. I’m sorry for assuming.” Slowly Usagi’s gaze turned away from Hotaru as she looked out the glass doors that led out into a garden. 

 

“Hotaru? Your father runs a laboratory right-” Hotaru didn’t get to hear the rest of Usagi’s question as a sudden sharp pain grew in her chest. Her fingers shook, and she dropped the tray causing the tea to spill on the floor. Her chest was tight and she couldn’t breathe. Her ears rang, and her entire world was spinning. 

 

Her amulet…. 

 

She needed her amulet…the one Papa gave her…it would make the pain go away. 

 

“Hotaru, are you Okay?!” Hotaru could hear Usagi ask, and Hotaru could see her in front of her, a worried expression on her face. 

 

“My amulet…on the desk. I need it.” Hotaru managed to force herself to speak, surely the amulet would make her pain go away. Papa said it would help, and Papa would never lie to her. 

 

If Usagi was confused by Hotaru’s request she did not voice her confusion. Instead Usagi simply picked up the amulet off the desk, and placed it in Hotaru’s shaking hands. 

 

Hotaru held the amulet close to her, holding it against her chest. Surely the pain would stop now. Just like last time it would stop, because the amulet was there to help her. Just like Papa said it would. 

 

But…. 

 

The pain wouldn’t stop. It didn’t go away, and Hotaru kneeled on the floor trembling in pain and couldn't understand why. 

 

She looked up, her vision blurry, she saw Usagi kneeling over her with concern. She felt bad that Usagi had to deal with this. Usagi was so nice, and had come all this way just to see her only for her to be stuck here during one of her attacks. 

 

“I’m sorry…you should go home. I’ll only cause you trouble.” Hotaru forced herself to speak once more. 

 

Hotaru closed her eyes, tears starting to build up in them. Really, she was no good at life. She only caused problems for everyone. That’s all she ever did. 

 

It was then that a strange soft and warm light fell upon her. One that made the pain stop. Hadn’t this happened before? 

 

Hotaru slowly opened her eyes, and was met with the side of a glowing Crystal in Usagi’s hands. There was a chain connected to the end of the crystal but it was snapped in half at the end. So the broken chain merely dangled beside Usagi’s palm. 

 

Usagi’s crystal…had healed her. It made the pain stop, and Hotaru recalled that this had happened before in the white halls of Mugen Academy. 

 

That day…the first time Usagi had healed her had also been the day she had met Usagi. It had been strange to her to meet a girl from another school with blonde hair pulled into buns, and pigtails that cascaded down her back. She had a sad look in her eyes that day. One that had prompted Hotaru to tell her where she lived and to invite her over. Something that Hotaru wasn’t supposed to do. But the most striking feature about Usagi had been the metal chain that had held a crystal around her neck. A crystal that healed her. A crystal that Usagi had claimed not to know how to use that she had said she needed to protect. 

 

Hotaru stared at the crystal in awe. Its light really was beautiful. She almost wanted to reach out and touch it. To…

 

Take It!

 

Hotaru paused, what was that? A voice? Had she been hearing things? Yes that must be it. 

 

Hotaru looked up into Usagi’s eyes, and felt a twinge of guilt. Because that monster from the other day…that probably had been…. 

 

“I’m sorry.” Hotaru spoke suddenly, the words jumping out of her throat. 

 

Usagi looked at her confused, those bright blue eyes of hers conveying all her emotions readily. 

 

“Sorry? What for?” 

 

Hotaru watched as Usagi put her crystal back into her brooch. 

 

“For that monster…that must have been one of my Papa’s experiments. It must have escaped.” 

 

Hotaru paused before she continued, 

 

“Papa’s research is rather gruesome but he’s not a bad person. I’m sure he didn’t mean for one of his experiments to attack you. He really isn’t…a bad person.” Hotaru’s voice wavered at the end, why? Did she really think…did she really believe her father was a good person. Surely she did. She had to. He was her Papa, he had saved her. Surely he was a good person. He couldn’t not be…right? 

 

“I won’t tell anyone about Sailor Moon or your crystal. I’m glad…that you came to see me.” 

 

Hotaru saw Usagi smile brightly at her words, 

 

“But it’s best you go now. Papa’s work will be done soon. He can’t see you here.” 

 

As Hotaru said these words she had never felt so alone. Usagi was her very first friend, and her only friend.

 

A friend that Hotaru did not deserve. So after Usagi left Hotaru she sat in her room alone. 

 

But she wasn’t really alone because there was something inside her preparing to emerge, and when it did she would be no more. Only Hotaru did not realize it yet. 

_________

Michiru cursed herself for not realizing that Hotaru and Usagi had met. When? When did it happen? 

 

Michiru sighed, as Haruka offered Usagi a ride home…in a helicopter. Well they had the money for it so why couldn’t they own a helicopter? Anyway it was just to keep up appearances at Mugen. After this they wouldn’t need it anymore. 

 

Michiru glanced back, and saw that Usagi’s eyes were locked on the surroundings outside the window. Usagi’s bright blue eyes were sparkling with awe and wonder. Michiru felt a smile pull on her lips at the sight, Usagi could be rather adorable. 

 

“So Usagi, what did you talk to Hotaru about?” Michiru heard Haruka ask, and waited for a response from the bun-headed girl. 

“Nothing really. We didn’t get much of a chance to talk at all.” Usagi answered seemingly not even questioning the oddness of the situation. Like why they had just showed up here or why they knew she had been talking to Hotaru. 

 

“Do you know Hotaru?” Usagi asked, her blue eyes reflecting her curiosity. 

 

“Sort of.” Haruka’s reply was simple and short. 

 

Michiru saw Usagi tilt her head to side at the answer. Most likely confused, but she didn’t say anything more. Silence fell throughout the helicopter again. 

 

Michiru glanced down at her mirror in her lap, and picked it up. Hoping that maybe it would give some answers as to what the future held. 

 

“What’s that mirror you have? You seem to take it with you everywhere.” Usagi's voice came full of curiosity. 

 

Michiru glanced over at Haruka who merely tilted  her head ever so slightly, likely indicating that she didn't think it would hurt to answer Usagi’s question. 

 

Michiru smiled, 

 

“This mirror is something you’d call a Talisman. Although it's really nothing special.” 

 

“A Talisman…” Usagi’s voice echoed the word, sounding distant almost as if she were lost in thought. 

 

Usagi did not say anything after that, and soon they were in Usagi's neighborhood. Michiru saw Haruka turn to face Usagi and she decided to look over at the younger girl herself. 

 

“Usagi, don’t tell anyone about this okay?” Haruka said with a smile. 

 

Usagi blinked a few times processing what Haruka said although Michiru thought she still looked rather confused. After a moment Usagi nodded before speaking, 

 

“Okay…I won’t tell” 

_________

Usagi sat in her seat in the very fancy and large Mugen Commemorative Dome, and the girls sat next to her. They all wore nicer clothing as that was a normal thing to do when you went to event like these. Usagi didn’t like waiting she decided, she wanted to see Michiru preform! 

 

Out of the corner of her eye she saw Haruka standing in the back, wearing a suite. Something that was completely the opposite of Haruka’s dress that she had been wearing the other night. 

 

Slowly the lights dimmed, and it seemed the show was finally starting, but it was then that Ami leaned over and whispered, 

 

“Have you seen Minako, Usagi?” 

 

Usagi looked over at Minako’s seat and saw that it was empty and wondered where Minako could’ve gone. 

_________

A young boy with short blonde hair and glasses stood in the crowd of Mugen Academy students waiting for the Hanyu Mimi concert to start. Why was this young male Mugen Academy student so excited? Simply because this was actually Minako, who was definitely not a Mugen Academy student, in a disguise that made her look like male Mugen Academy student thanks to her compact from her Sailor V days. 

 

Minako smiled widely as the stage lit up to reveal Hanyu Mimi standing on the stage. Wow! She was so much prettier in person! Minako nearly squealed in excitement but stopped herself as Hanyu Mimi started talking. 

 

“Thank you all! I’m so happy to be here singing for you, my favorite fans, the Mugen Academy students!”

 

If Minako had been paying attention she might have noticed the wicked glint in Hanyu Mimi’s eyes but she was too lost in her fangirling to notice. 

 

“Now, relax as I sing to you. Calm your minds and…devote them and your Hostes to Master Paraoh 90!” 

 

Minako froze at her words, and felt a sharp pain in her head. She watched with wide eyes as Hanyu Mimi laughed wickedly and a black star appeared above her floating in midair. 

 

Dread filled Minako as she realized what was happening. She needed to get out of here. 

_________

Usagi listened to the sound of Michiru playing the violin. She was in awe. The melody was entrancing and beautiful. It pulled her in like the tides of the ocean. Not only that but the dress Michiru was wearing made her look really pretty. She was almost dazzling standing there under the spotlight on stage. Usagi wasn’t sure if she had seen anything so pretty before. Minus Haruka, she was really pretty too. 

 

Suddenly the sound of the violin stopped, and the curtain fell. Leaving Usagi confused, she looked around and noticed Haruka was gone as well. 

 

It was then her communicator went off, and Minako’s voice came through sounding panicked,

 

“Guys! I need you! You need to get over here now!” 

_________

Venus was struggling. Struggling to fight and get the students safely outside at the same time. Instead of leaving they just stood still, almost as if in a trace. They wouldn’t leave no matter what she said. 

 

“I am Mimete of The Witches 5 and I will destroy you!” 

 

Venus growled and summoned her whip and the holy sword to her hands, 

 

“Venus Wink-Chain Sword!” Venus called out, and the sound of metal hitting metal was heard as Venus swung the chain, and sword, towards Mimete. 

 

“Venus!” A very familiar voice came and Venus turned her head to see Sailor Moon and the rest standing there. Venus sighed in relief, thank goodness they were here. 

 

A growl was heard, and Venus snapped her head back in the direction of Mimete. 

 

The woman looked at Venus and her allies with a deranged look in her eyes and Venus felt a shiver go down her spine. 

 

“I’ll use my Damions to destroy you!” The woman, Mimete, screeched. 

 

At her words, tentacles emerged from the back of two Mugen Academy students surrounding them and distorting them until they were something monstrous. They hand tentacles and long insect like limbs, and glowing red eyes. 

 

Quickly before Venus could react one of the creatures jumped at Usagi. Venus felt her heart leap up in fear, but she froze. She stared. What should she do? She needed to protect Usagi so why wouldn’t she move? 

 

Suddenly a set of voices rang out through the theater, 

 

“Deep Submerge!” 

 

“World Shaking!” 

 

Venus watched as violent ocean currents, and giant boulders crashed into the two Daimons, and Mimete destroying them all, and most importantly keeping Usagi safe. 

 

Venus turned her head away from Usagi and towards the stage, and saw two very familar figures. 

 

Two women, one with curly long green locks of hair and short bangs that fell on her forehead. The other had short blonde hair that way wavy in places. They both wore the uniform of the Senshi, and Venus already knew who they were. 

 

“I am the Senshi of the Ocean and the Planet Neptune. I am Sailor Neptune.” The green haired woman, Michiru, no Neptune spoke. 

 

“And I am the Senshi of Wind and the Planet Uranus. I am Sailor Uranus.” 

 

Venus stood still unsure of what to do. The entire room was silent. 

Notes:

I really wish I had built up to things that happened in this chapter more…but I’m not going back and changing major things now.

Hey!

So, I hope you liked this chapter. It surpassed over 5000 words which is the longest chapter I’ve written for this fic! Yay! I also added in another ship tag! Yay! Well that’s all I have to say. See you in the next chapter! Have a great day/night!

Chapter 27: Why

Notes:

I’m sorry this chapter is a week late! It’s shorter in length too! I’m sorry! But in good news I’m done with school (for now) so I should have more time to write!

Usagi stared her eyes wide, processing the sight before her. In front of her, and her friends on the stage were Haruka and Michiru both wearing serious, almost cold, expressions on their faces. 

They seemed so different from the warm and kind people she knew. The warmth and kindness that always had been present when she had looked in their eyes were noticeably absent. Try as she might, Usagi could not find any trace of that loving gaze that she was so used to. 

 

It didn’t feel like either Haruka, and Michiru were looking at her. Instead it felt like they were looking through her as if she wasn’t even here. It made Usagi feel weak and small, like she didn’t matter. 

 

Her throat was dry, and she had no clue what to say, or if she should say anything at all. 

 

“Why are you here?” Usagi heard Venus, Minako, demand and she glanced at her friend’s expression for a moment. She glanced at her face and saw an expression that was hostile, and unwelcoming. Usagi quickly turned her gaze away back to Haruka and Michiru. 

 

“There is no need for you to know anything.” Haruka responded, her voice cold and it sent a shiver down Usagi’s spine. 

 

She was confused, she didn’t understand why this was happening. 

 

Usagi’s eyes wandered before locking onto the mirror clutched tightly in Michiru’s hands. 

 

This mirror is something you’d call a Talisman. Although it's really nothing special.

 

The words Michiru had spoken to her the night before rang in her head. That mirror…the three Talismans…those dreams. 

 

“Your mirror is a Talisman…right?” Usagi finally spoke, sounding unsure. She saw Michiru glance at her before looking away.

 

Rei spoke up after those words left her mouth, 

 

“A Talisman? Like in the dreams?!” 

 

Haruka looked at Rei curiously, a grim expression on her face. 

 

“Dreams? I see. So you all must have sensed the imminent destruction.” 

 

Usagi had heard Rei make a noise that was akin to a growl, before she shouted at Haruka, and it was clear to Usagi that Rei was angry. But she could not understand why. Haruka and Michiru hadn’t done anything. 

 

“Even if you’ve had these dreams make no mistake, we have no intention of fighting alongside you all.” Haruka spoke once more, her voice sounding cold and distant. She didn’t sound like the Haruka she knew. Haruka didn’t sound at all like the person she had fallen in love with. 

 

Usagi’s ears rang, as Haruka’s words dawned on her. Her lips felt dry, and her breath had caught in her throat. No intention of fighting alongside them? But weren’t they allies? 

 

“But…aren’t we allies?” Usagi choked out, her voice sounding distant as her thoughts were somewhere else. 

 

Usagi saw Michiru raise her violin to her shoulder, 

 

“No, we were never allies. I never said we were.” Michiru spoke, holding the bow against the strings of the violin. Try as Usagi might, she could not find any warmth in her words. 

 

Usagi watched as Michiru started to move the bow against the strings. 

 

The noise the violin made was such a contrast to the beautiful melodies from earlier. It now made screeching noises that made Usagi’s head split. She quickly covered her ears, but it didn’t help much. 

 

Usagi’s vision blurred as tears formed in her eyes the last thing she saw were Haruka and Michiru on the stage and she heard Haruka shout, 

 

“ World Shaking! ” 

 

As Usagi’s vision went black she realized one thing. Haruka and Michiru had attacked them. 

 

There was only one question on her mind. 

 

Why? 

________

Usagi opened her eyes and sat up, she was in the control center sitting on a couch. 

 

“Usagi you’re awake.” Minako spoke, looking her in the eyes. Relief was clearly present in Minako’s eyes.

 

Right. She was awake. Why had she been asleep again? They had been at Michiru’s concert and….

 

Oh. 

 

Michiru and Haruka had attacked them. They had tried to hurt them. They didn’t even try to talk things out. Why? Why had they done that? How could they do that to her friends? 

 

. 

. 

. 

. 

. 

 

How could they do that to her? Haruka and Michiru…they had hurt her. Usagi could barely wrap her head around that fact. She didn’t understand. She had thought they cared for her. She thought she was their friend. She had thought they wanted to protect her. 

 

Why did they attack? 

 

How could they attack? 

 

“Those two are Senshi that never should have made contact.” Usagi heard Luna say, and she turned her head to face the black cat. 

 

“Their roles and responsibilities are different from yours. To think they have been reincarnated too. They must be needed for something.” 

 

Usagi was silent and listened to Luna’s words. She felt her stomach twist, how long had Luna known about Haruka and Michiru? Why let them get so close if Luna knew this about them. If Luna knew that they weren’t supposed to make contact why didn’t she stop them? 

 

“Whatever the reason. Those two attacked us. We should regard them carefully.” Minako spoke looking towards Luna. 

 

“No! Haruka and Michiru aren’t our enemies! I’m sure they are our allies! No matter what they say!” Usagi quickly shouted her mouth, almost moving on her own. 

 

Why did she still defend them? After they attacked her. No, that was a dumb question. She knew why. She defended them because she loved them. She loved them and they had hurt her. 

 

Minako glanced at Usagi a stern look on her face, 

 

“You shouldn’t be defending them. I know you have history with them but they attacked us! Like our enemies would.” Minako’s tone was the type a parent would use with a misbehaving child. 

Usagi clenched her fist, she knew they had attacked them. But she also knew that Haruka and Michiru had their reasons. She knew they could be allies! Usagi would bet that Haruka and Michiru deep down wanted to be allies too! 

She wasn’t being foolish. She knew she was right. Haruka and Michiru would never want to hurt her. ̷B̷u̷t̷ ̷t̷h̷e̷y̷ ̷h̷a̷d̷ ̷h̷u̷r̷t̷ ̷h̷e̷r. But there had to be a reason! There just had to be! ̷B̷u̷t̷ ̷w̷h̷a̷t̷ ̷i̷f̷ ̷t̷h̷e̷r̷e̷ ̷w̷a̷s̷n̷’̷t? 

 

No. 

 

There had to be a reason. 

 

Yet even still as much as Usagi told herself this her heart ached. Because Haruka and Michiru had hurt her. Deep down inside Usagi wondered if she should be questioning her love for them. 

 

Despite her mixed emotions Usagi spoke again firmly, 

 

“They are our allies! I’m sure of it!” 

 

Minako only sighed, 

 

“They made it clear that they weren’t our allies, Usagi. They attacked us, and if they do it again we should regard them as enemies.” 

 

Usagi’s gaze fell to the floor. Her hands shook. Why were things turning out this way? 

 

Usagi didn’t say anything for the rest of the night. 

________

Usagi sat on a bench gazing off into space. She was upset. Still. She didn’t understand why Michiru and Haruka attacked. Why did they hurt her?

 

It was then that Usagi’s vision went black, and she felt someone’s hands covering her eyes. 

 

“Guess who?” 

 

Usagi knew that voice. She didn’t need to see to know who that voice belonged to. Usagi could feel her heartbeat speed up. That voice belonged to Haruka. 

 

Usagi turned her head, and looked behind her. Sure enough Haruka was right there standing behind the bench. Her throat felt dry, but still she spoke, 

 

“Haruka…” Usagi’s voice was soft, and unsure. 

 

Haruka looked at her, and gave her a soft smile. Normally such a smile would make Usagi happy but right now she didn’t know how to feel. 

 

“I tried walking home a different way today, and yet I still ran into you. It’s like you draw me to you, Usagi.” 

 

Usagi didn’t respond, despite the light heartedness in Haruka’s voice, and the warmth in the older girl’s eyes. 

 

Usagi watched as the smile disappeared from Haruka’s face, 

 

“Usagi…what’s wrong?” 

 

Usagi’s hands shook at Haruka’s question. Why didn’t she understand? Surely she could guess why Usagi was upset. 

 

“Why…?” Usagi started her voice breaking. 

 

Usagi stopped for a moment before she found it in herself to continue. 

 

“Why…did you attack us? Why did you hurt me?” 

 

Usagi could tell Haruka was a bit taken aback by her question, and even as her vision blurred due to the tears filling her eyes she could see Haruka’s hand shake. 

 

Haruka leaned down, close enough to Usagi that their noses were touching. Usagi from her spot on the bench stared into Haruka’s eyes. 

 

“Usagi…we never meant to…we didn’t want to…I-“ 

 

Usagi quickly pulled away from Haruka standing up from the bench. 

 

“You what? You hurt me Haruka! Just like my friends worried you would! I told them you’d never but you did!” Tears now fell freely down Usagi’s face. 

 

Usagi could see guilt in Haruka’s eyes. 

 

“Y-You…and Michiru came into my life and treated me like I was someone important! Like I mattered. A-And…nobody…nobody..h-had ever done that before! A-A-And so I fell…fell i-in l-l-love with you and Michiru! B-But! I was w-wrong! I was wrong about you t-two!” Usagi cried uncontrollably now, her emotions just spilling out. Her voice was shaking and she stuttered. She could barely see Haruka through her own tears. 

 

“I-I l-love b-both of y-you and y-you h-hurt me! I-I w-wish I-I n-never m-met either of y-you! If I h-hadn’t I-I w-wouldn’t be h-hurting like t-this now!” Usagi couldn’t stop crying, and her stuttering got worse. Part of her wished she could go to Haruka for comfort, but at the same time she didn’t want that. Her feelings…her emotions were a mess. She didn’t know what she wanted. She didn’t even know if what she was saying was true. 

 

Usagi’s vision was blurry and she couldn’t see Haruka clearly. So she was unable to see the absolutely broken look in Haruka’s eyes. 

 

“I…see.” Haruka spoke, raising her shaking hand, and placing it on Usagi’s cheek. 

 

“I’m so sorry. Michiru and I…we never should have attacked like that. I know that there isn’t anything I could say to make this better…but…” Haruka paused, and Usagi still cried and she just stood still frozen in place. 

 

“If you don’t want to be around us anymore then that’s your choice. But just know that I…no, not just me. Michiru and I…both of us…we love you so much Princess.” After she said these words Haruka dropped her hand from Usagi’s cheek, and silently walked away. 

 

With Haruka gone, Usagi dropped to her knees, her legs giving out. She felt her right knee scrape against the ground and it stung but Usagi didn’t care. She didn’t care about anything, she just cried. She brought her hands up to her face and cried into them. 

 

Love….

 

They loved her…and yet it still hurt so much. 

 

Why did her heart continue to ache like this? Why did it hurt so much? 

 

Usagi suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder, and she looked up. Next to her was Makoto, and Usagi couldn’t bring herself to say anything to her friend. 

 

“Usagi, why don’t we go to my place?” 

________

Makoto felt rather awkward as she watched Usagi crying as she sat on her couch. She wasn’t very good in situations like this. She had never been very adept at comforting people. Slowly she sat on the couch next to Usagi, and very gently and carefully placed her hands on Usagi’s shoulders. 

 

“Usagi you’re okay. It’s okay.” Makoto spoke, still feeling rather awkward. 

 

Usagi really only started sobbing harder at her words. Makoto wanted to smack herself because she was very clearly failing at cheering her bubbly friend up. 

 

“Uh…I heard what she said…they love you isn’t that a good thing? Not everyone is so lucky to have two people who love them…romantically.” 

 

Makoto really had no clue what she was doing. Again, comforting people had never been her forte but then again she was probably better at it than Rei would be. 

 

“B-But t-they attacked us s-shouldn’t I stay away from them?” Usagi finally spoke after a minute and she stuttered but she did remove her face from her hands and look at Makoto so it was progress. 

 

Makoto sighed, 

 

“Well I don’t think they did it with malicious intentions? It was more to make a point probably.” Makoto really did think this after she had thought about it a lot the night before. These were people who had fought to keep Usagi safe before so surely they weren’t bad people. 

 

Usagi sniffled her tears started to slow a little bit, 

 

“Y-you really think that?” 

 

Makoto looked at her friend and gave her the best smile she could. It was a little awkward mainly because Makoto felt so so awkward but it was a smile nonetheless. 

 

“Yeah! And I’m sure they never intended to hurt you. I’m sure they regret it. No, they definitely do.” Makoto spoke confidently despite not knowing the two older girls personally. 

 

Makoto watched as Usagi started to wipe the tears from her eyes. She took it as a good sign as Usagi was calming down. 

 

“And whatever you choose to do I’ll support you Usagi. If you want my opinion I don’t think you should try to distance yourself from them because they make you happy don’t they?” 

 

Usagi looked at Makoto with wide eyes, and Makoto wasn’t sure if she had said something wrong. 

 

“You’re right…they do make me happy. But…I said all those horrible things to Haruka.” 

 

Makoto gave Usagi a smile, 

 

“It’s okay you can apologize next time you see them. It’ll probably be soon.” 

 

Makoto watched as Usagi nodded, and it looked as if the blonde haired girl was processing her words. 

 

“Why don’t you stay for dinner, Usagi?” Makoto spoke with a smile, one that was no longer tense or awkward now that her blonde friend was no longer sobbing. 

 

Usagi jumped up excitedly at Makoto’s words, 

 

“Really I can!?” Usagi’s eyes were sparkling. 

 

Makoto sighed, it seems Usagi never really changed although she was glad that Usagi was happy again. 

 

Makoto was sure now that they could work everything out with Haruka and Michiru in the end. She would make sure it happened for Usagi’s sake. 

Notes:

I’m not sorry for the angst in this chapter. That scene has had a version in there since my early plans for this arc. So sorry not sorry. Though I definitely promise to make up for it with fluff (eventually). Just got to get there first. Well I hope you liked this chapter! I’d love to hear what you thought in the comments and please have a good day/night!

Chapter 28: Viluy

Notes:

I’m back! And I feel so bad for not updating for a while! I’m sorry please forgive me! I’ll try yo get back on normalizes updates! Other than that please enjoy the chapter!

“Are you Sailor Mercury?” A voice came and Ami froze, fear paralyzing her body for a moment. 

 

Slowly regaining her courage Ami turned around to see a tall man with dark hair wearing a tuxedo even though it was the middle of the day. 

 

Endymion her mind supplied for her. This was the reincarnation of the Prince of Earth Endymion. Meaning he also was Tuxedo Mask someone who to be honest she had completely forgotten about. 

 

Ami’s hand’s twitched as she stared at the man. She didn’t know what to say. They were in public and she couldn’t answer his question here someone might hear. Ami didn’t even know if she should answer his question. 

 

“Oh sorry, I shouldn’t have asked that. But if you see Ser-Usagi, could you apologize to her for me? I made her upset and I didn’t mean to.” 

 

Ami blinked, listening to the man’s words a bit confused. She had no idea something had happened between Usagi and him. 

 

“Sure.” Was all Ami could bring herself to say, really unsure what else she should say. 

 

Ami watched as the man bowed his head slightly, 

 

“Thank you. I’m Chiba Mamoru by the way. It’s nice to meet you.” 

 

Ami nodded slowly, her stance rigid as she stared at the man in front of her. He had been able to recognize her outside of her transformation; nobody she knew had ever been able to figure it out. Not even her mother, but this man who she barely knew at all recognized her. Maybe it was because he had seen her with Usagi? Ami didn’t know but she did know she wanted to get out of here. 

 

“Likewise.” Was all Ami managed to say in return, as she stared at a Mamoru she was frozen in place. 

 

“Here’s my number if you or the other Senshi ever need help just call.” Mamoru said, holding out a folded slip of paper. 

 

Slowly Ami took the piece of paper with shaky hands before giving Mamoru a nervous smile. 

 

“Well, I better be going! It was nice talking to you.” Ami said, lying through her teeth. 

 

Ami didn’t hear Mamoru say goodbye as she walked away immediately as she was done speaking. 

_______

Usagi glared at the test paper she held in her hands. She had half a mind to rip it in half, but she’d get in trouble with her mom if she did that. Which was something she could just not handle right now. Especially not after what happened with Haruka. She hadn’t seen either of the older girls since then and so she hasn’t had a chance to apologize and tell Haruka that she didn’t really mean those hurtful words she had spoken. Her heart ached knowing that they were probably avoiding her, because why wouldn’t they after what she said? Usagi knew they wanted her to be happy so they were probably staying away. But how could she be happy without them? She just couldn’t. 

 

It was also especially hard to be happy when she got a 33 on this test. Just looking at it made Usagi want to scream. 

 

Then there was Ami, who got the top score again. Usagi wouldn’t admit that she was kind of jealous. It was then Usagi heard Ami sigh, 

 

“There’s been so much rain lately it’s kind of depressing.” 

 

Usagi let out a long, and overly dramatic, sigh. 

 

“Yeah- and we have so many tests and our midterms it’s super depressing.” Usagi said her eyes were still locked on her test grade. 

 

Out of the corner of her eye Usagi saw Ami walk closer and put a hand on her shoulder and quickly glance at her test grade. Usagi was pretty sure she saw Ami wince. 

 

“Well of course we have lots of tests. We have entrance exams next year!” 

 

Usagi really wished Ami didn’t have to bring that up…again. 

 

“Don’t remind me…” Usagi spoke through gritted teeth, and slowly inched away from Ami. If she stayed around too long Ami might drag her to cram school, and that was quite literally the last place Usagi wanted to be. 

 

“Speaking of which, would you like to go to the newest cram school with me?”

 

Usagi knew it. It was just like Ami to try and get her to go to cram school with her, but nope! She was not going! She’d never go! Never never never never! 

 

“Ami!! You don’t really need to go! Anyway you know I don’t like going to those places!” Usagi quickly turned away, hopefully free of the possibility of Ami dragging her along. 

 

Usagi wasn’t too far away from the group so she could still be here when Makoto chimed in. 

 

“Are you talking about the Mugen cram school by any chance?” 

 

Usagi perked up at that, Mugen? Like Mugen Academy that Haruka and Michiru went to? 

 

“Yep! It looks as though they do all their entrance exam testing there! It'll be hard to beat these other students for a spot in the Academy!” 

 

Usagi listened a bit confused. Why would Ami want to go to school at Mugen Academy? It was dangerous there wasn’t it? 

_______

“Mizuno Ami, correct?” A voice said and Ami’s attention was quickly turned to the paled-skinned girl with icy blue hair in front of her. The girl wore a Mugen Academy uniform was something Ami noted immediately. She needed to be careful then. 

 

“I’m Bidou Yui. It's nice to meet you I guess you could say I’m the girl genius of this cram school. So! Miss Mizuno, are you applying for Mugen Academy?” 

 

Ami took a breath and slowly nodded. She didn’t like this girl. Something about her was off, something about her was wrong. She didn’t know why but Ami didn’t feel like she could trust this girl. 

 

“Why not a tour of our facilities then, Miss Mizuno?” 

 

Ami froze at her words. What should she do? 

_______

“You’re going to Mugen Academy?! The enemy will easily trap you!” Minako shouted at Ami, her voice echoing through the control center. 

 

Surely this was a bad idea. Ami knew that right? Minako bit her lip. This was too dangerous if Ami was found out….

 

Ami gave her a reassuring smile, and held up her wrist showing off her communicator. 

 

“It’s fine I won’t let myself be found out so easily. But in case anything does happen I’ll be in touch.” 

 

Minako slowly found herself nodding. Right. This was Ami she was talking about. She knew Ami could handle herself. Everything should turn out alright shouldn’t it? 

_______

The sky surrounding the tall imposing building of Mugen Academy was filled with dark clouds, and Ami could hear the low rumble of thunder in the distance. 

 

This was nerve-racking, and Ami found herself intimidated by the large building in front of her. 

Slowly she took a deep breath before walking into the building. 

 

Standing at the front desk Ami looked at the receptionist who gazed back at her blankly. 

 

“Mizuno Ami, you’re a middle school student, correct? Well then go to the science class on the thirteenth floor.” 

 

Ami blinked, unsure of what to make of the receptionist’s strange attitude…it was almost as if the woman was in a trance of some kind. Maybe not fully present? 

 

Ami quickly shook her head, and made her way to the elevators. She would have time to dissect all of this later. Now wasn’t the time for that. 

 

All the halls of Mugen Academy looked the same, even these halls on the thirteenth floor look identical to the ones on the first. It was irie, and something about it made Ami nervous. This school didn’t feel right. It didn’t feel natural. Something about it was just wrong. Wrong like the girl at the cram school. 

 

Finally, after what seemed to be an eternity of walking past classrooms that all looked identical to the next she finally arrived at the science class. The door was already partially open so Ami stepped into the room, and when she did her eyes were immediately drawn to something in the middle of the room. 

 

Pitch black, filled with stars that glistened with a irie light, was the sights of a miniature solar system in front of her. A solar system which at the sight of it made something inside Ami feel afraid. 

 

“Welcome Miss Mizuno!” Ami blinked at that and noticed that she now stood directly in front of the model solar system, and that standing next to it was the girl from the cram school. 

 

“What is that?” Ami asked, despite all her instincts telling her to run. 

 

Bidou Yui, the girl, smiled at her with a wicked glint in her eyes. 

 

“It’s a miniature solar system I made for an experiment. It’s called the Tau Nebula.” 

 

Ami listened to the girl speak, and yet she couldn’t pull her eyes away from the model solar system. Why? Something was wrong. 

 

“You know many of our professors are professionals in many fields. They are also expected to follow the same code of conduct.”

 

Ami found herself slowly nodding at the other girl’s words still staring into the pitch black of the model solar system in front of her. 

 

“Well I have a lecture I must not miss. So I’ll be going, Miss Mizuno.” With those words Ami heard the platinum haired girl’s steps as she left the room, and Ami was alone. 

 

It was then she felt a shudder creep its way down her back. She knew this feeling of somebody watching her. But who? Finally Ami was able to pry her eyes away from the solar system in front of her and her eyes quickly darted around the room. 

 

But nobody else was there. 

 

Ami’s uneasiness grew and she turned and was met with the sight of a blinking red light on a camera attached to the wall. 

_______

 

Kaolinite kneeled in front of the fountain staring into its murky waters. She felt it. She felt the great power of a guardian planet! But where was it coming from? Desperately Kaolinite continued to stare into the waters hoping it would reveal the answer she seeked to her. 

 

Slowly the water rippled and an image emerged on the water’s surface. A girl with short vibrant blue hair who stood inside a classroom in their school. 

 

Surely this girl must be one of the Senshi of a guardian planet. What ideal vessel she would turn into. 

 

“She came here alone, Kaolinite.” A voice broke through Kaolinite’s thoughts and she turned to see Viluy standing behind her. 

 

“As I am the head of science class, Bidou Yui. Please leave this to me Kaolinite. While Eudial and Mimete might have failed. I will succeed in turning the Senshi into vessels in the name of our Master.” Viluy spoke with a cruel and calculating smile on her face. 

 

A grin grew on Kaolinite’s face; she knew she could trust Viluy with this. 

 

Quickly Kaolinite’s attention was turned back to the fountain as the water splashed violently and the image of the girl disappeared. What had happened? 

_______

Ami stared at the camera on the wall as it cracked and fizzled with sparks of electricity. She had thrown her pencil at the camera, and succeeded in breaking it. So now no one was watching her. Ami quickly broke into a spirit, she needed answers. 

_______

Michiru stopped in her tracks as she saw a familiar blue head of hair speed past her. Was that Mercury? What was she doing here? Michiru watched with wide eyes as the girl sped down the stairs. 

 

“Haruka!” 

 

They needed to follow her. 

_______

Ami had entered a room that had been labeled ‘danger’ probably not the smartest idea but she needed answers. 

 

But the sight before her shook her to her core. Monstrous purple beasts with glowing eyes and slimy tentacles…without a doubt those were the enemies that attacked them! 

 

So Mugen really was the enemy stronghold? 

 

Then somebody grabbed her arms and Ami struggled to get free of the person’s grasp. 

 

“Welcome to our class Miss Mizuno. First we teach about turning your body into a vessel for our master!” Bidou Yui spoke, and Ami was confused. 

 

Vessels? Master? What did all of it mean? 

 

“We’re also interested in how you create vessels.” A voice came, and Ami strained her head to see who it was. 

 

Standing there were Haruka and Michiru donning Mugen Academy uniforms. She had honestly forgotten they went to school here. 

 

It was then that Haruka and Michiru were grabbed by some brainwashed students and Ami only watched helplessly unsure of why she didn’t fight the grip of the students holding her. 

 

“Take them to my classroom!” Bidou Yui yelled, and Ami felt herself being forced to move. 

_______

 

Now in a classroom filled with computers there were students on them seemingly in a daze and chillingly enough Ami could see the energy being sucked right out of these students. 

 

Then she saw a window. That would be her escape route! Taking a deep breathe Ami yanked her arm out of the brainwashed students grasp before breaking into a sprint heading right towards the window. 

 

“Guys! Mugen Academy is the enemy’s stronghold!” Ami yelled into her communicator not waiting for a response. Without even a moment of hesitation Ami jumped out the window. 

 

As she fell she quickly pulled her pen out of her pocket and yelled, 

 

“ Mercury Planet Power Make Up !” 

_______

 

Michiru stood kneeled hidden within a tree next to Haruka. And took a breath, this situation was escalating quickly. 

 

“Haruka, we can't stay here any longer.” 

 

Michiru watched as Mizuno Ami or rather, Sailor Mercury, fought the Death Buster in the air. Should they help her? Or should they run. It was then that Michiru watched as Sailor Mercury was encased in some type of force field and Michiru heard her scream in pain. 

 

Then a voice drew her attention away from Sailor Mercury, 

 

“Ami!” 

 

Michiru looked and saw Usagi standing there. Her sweet Princess, whom she treasured, loved, someone who Michiru never wanted to hurt. But they had hurt her. So they needed to stay away. The thought of Haruka’s recounting of the conversation she had with Usagi really did break the older Senshi’s heart. 

 

They hadn’t been trying to but they hurt her. 

 

Oh how she wished they hadn’t. 

 

Michiru’s eyes widened as she saw Daimon’s lounge at her Princess and her group. They needed to stay away but she couldn’t not…she just couldn’t not protect her Princess! 

 

Michiru jumped down in front of them, alongside Haruka, who probably shared her thoughts, and raised her hand in the air. 

 

“ Neptune Planet Power Make Up !” 

_______

Usagi stared at Haruka and Michiru…Uranus and Neptune who stood in front of her. Where they helping them? 

 

“My demonic Talisman! Relinquish your power to me!” Haruka yelled, and Usagi watched eyes wide. 

 

Haruka had the second Talisman?

 

“ Space Sword Blaster !” Haruka called out and orbs of light fired out of the sword, and shot through the chest of the Death Buster woman. 

 

The woman screamed and disappeared, and Ami fell to the ground. But Usagi’s eyes were locked on Haruka and Michiru, as they ran away. No! She didn’t want them to leave yet she wanted to talk to them! 

 

“Uranus! Neptune!” 

 

“Haruka! Michiru!” Usagi screamed after them , and only watched as the two Senshi she loved disappeared from her sight. 

_______

Reika unlocked the door to the Mineralogy room, and was about to open it when she noticed a woman reaching into boxes by the room next to her. She stopped when she saw this curious, and found herself walking over to the woman. 

 

“Hi! Are you a new research assistant?” Reika asked from behind the woman. 

 

The woman turned and smiled at her, and Reika felt her heart speed up, and the sight of the beautiful woman in front of her. This woman was beautiful enough to win over even a queen. The woman had a dark complexion and dark green hair, and beautiful eyes. 

 

“No, I’m not. Just a first year student in the science department that helps out some of the faculty. My name is Meiou Setsuna. It's nice to meet you.” 

_______

Usagi wasn’t very surprised that neither Haruka or Michiru answered her calls. They were probably trying to stay away from her after what she said. 

 

Usagi waited instead of putting the phone they gave her down. She’d leave a voicemail then. So even if they didn’t answer they knew she was sorry. 

 

“Hey Haruka, and Michiru too probably. Cause you’ll probably both hear this. I wanted you guys to know that I don’t…I didn’t mean what I said about wishing I never met you. I’m actually really happy I met you. I know a lot is going on right now and you probably don’t want to see me. But do you think we could talk sometime? Well I don’t have anything else to say…I…I…really love you guys.” 

 

With that Usagi closed the cell phone, and put it down and sighed. Why did everything have to be so difficult? 

Notes:

Opps I might have made Reika slightly gay for Pluto. My bad…don’t expect anything to come of it. It was an accident I swear!

So we go into the mind of Ami a lot for this chapter! I hope you enjoyed that! I also would love to hear your opinions of this chapter in the comments! Other than that please have a nice day!

Chapter 29: Tellu

Pluto sat in front of the time gates although this time she wasn’t alone. No she wasn’t as her beloved Queen sat next to her their hands tightly clasped together.

 

“Pluto?” 

 

Pluto looked at her Queen who had spoken her name. 

 

“I have a favor to ask you.” The Queen continued, piquing Pluto’s curiosity though she said nothing and waited for her Queen to finish. 

 

“I have a feeling everything…this kingdom will fall soon. When that happens and the other Senshi and my daughter…lose their lives I’ll send them to the future to be reincarnated. When that happens will you watch over them for me?” 

 

Pluto first wondered why the Queen wouldn’t watch over them and guide them herself. But then it dawned on her that if the Silver Millennium fell the Queen would probably fall with it. 

Pluto didn’t like the thought of someone so beloved to her dying. 

 

But nonetheless Pluto smiled, 

 

“Of course. I’ll do it for you. I’d do anything.” 

 

It was then the Queen leaned and rested her head on Pluto’s shoulder, and Pluto blushed a bit before relaxing and allowing her Queen to do what she wished. 

 

“Pluto, please remember that when I’m gone even then I’ll still love you. My brave Pluto who guards the gates of time.” 

 

Pluto smiled at the Queen’s words, but didn’t say anything because this might be the last time she ever saw her Queen, and she wanted to treasure it.

 

_____

 

Setsuna blinked and wondered why that specific memory was plaguing her mind now. After all these years. It had been eons since then so why was she thinking of that now? That had been the last time she had ever seen the Queen. Even after this time it was still hard to move on. 

 

Setsuna shook her head and tried to focus on the computer screen in front of her. That was until a voice came and broke through her thoughts, 

 

“Setsuna!” 

 

Setsuna turned around in her chair, and looked to see Reika in the doorway, a smile on her face. 

 

Setsuna thought that out of all the things that came with this identity she assumed Reika was a positive one. The girl seemed very friendly, a bit like the Princess but not nearly as much or in the same way. 

 

“Ah, Reika? What brings you here?”

 

“We were going to get dinner, and were wondering if you’d like to come!” Reika said, clasping her hands together a smile on her face. 

 

“Wow! This place has a lot of plants! Makoto would like it here.” Motoki spoke, looking at the various plants that decorated the room. 

 

Setsuna watched as Reika’s face fell and she glared holes into Motoki’s skull.

 

“Furuhata. Who’s Makoto?” Reika’s voice was icy and cold.  

 

Motoki waved his hands frantically in front of his face, 

 

“She’s just a middle schooler that comes to the arcade! That’s all!” 

 

Setsuna laughed at the look Reika continued to give Motoki. Before speaking, 

 

“I’m sorry I already ate. Maybe next time.” Setsuna gave Reika an apologetic smile. 

 

“Oh I see. Well enjoy your night then, Setsuna we’ll be going now.” Reika said before grabbing Motoki and dragging him out the door. 

_______

Deep purple tentacles furiously slammed into glass, as a creature large with glowing yellow eyes screamed within the glass prison that was its test tube. 

 

A sigh was heard as a man glared at the monster inside the tube that he stood outside of. 

 

“Our experiment once again failed to turn into a perfect Daimon.” The man curled his fists in frustration. 

 

It was then a voice broke through his thoughts, 

 

“Professor, it's time to speak with the master.” 

 

The man, although still frustrated, swiftly turned from the failed creation. He should be able to recreate the perfected Damions like he had done with the Witches 5! But he only kept failing! He, Tomoe Souichi! After successfully turning his daughter Hotaru into a vessel, and creating the Witches 5 he was only met with failure. 

 

Tomoe Souichi looked up at the large Crystal before him. Immediately he dropped on one knee. 

 

The source of our light, the Tarion Crystal is only dimly glowing now. You must find the vessels we need. I have been waiting for you to find the correct vessel. 

 

He listened to his master's words before speaking up looking at the glowing white eyes that were surrounded by darkness. 

 

“Out of the nine hundred preliminary experiments I have done they all have turned into devolved monsters.” 

 

It was then Kaori added in, 

 

“We are also being threatened by these Sailor Senshi. But once we find the correct vessel I am sure we can defeat them.” 

 

I shall wait for you to find the correct vessel but we must hurry. We must make this planet are new motherland! 

_______

Makoto watched as Usagi sighed, and looked down at the ground sadly. Makoto glanced at Ami sharing a look with her. Usagi wasn’t having a great day was she? 

 

“I wish...I would run into Haruka or Michiru.” Makoto heard Usagi mumble. 

 

Makoto sighed, 

 

“I’m sure you’ll see them soon, Usagi, but probably not today though as you have detention after school.” 

 

Makoto watched as Usagi stiffened. 

_______

Makoto tended to a flower, with a smile on her face. She was in the gardening club. 

 

“Makoto, what's your favorite type of flower?” A boy, another student asked, causing Makoto to look up from the flower. 

 

“I’d say Camellias are the flower I like the best.” Makoto smiled and thought about how the flower reminded her of her old crush. Her old senpai. Though in doing so she completely tuned out what the other student was saying. 

 

When she finally was listening again she heard the other student ask, 

 

“Do you like decorative planets, Makoto?” 

 

Makoto sighed, her plants weren’t doing so well lately. 

 

“Yeah but thanks to all the extreme weather the planets I have aren’t doing too well lately.” She wished there was a plant that could handle all the weather and be easy to take care of at the same time. 

 

“Oh! In that case, have you heard of the new plant developed by Mugen Academy called Tellurians?” 

 

Makoto grew tense at the mention of Mugen Academy. A plant developed by that place could only lead to trouble. She knew nothing good would come out of it. She mentally decided to go check the plant out for some research after she left here. 

 

“It’s a plant that doesn’t need to be watered or taken care of because it absorbs all the water and nutrients it needs from the air.” 

 

Makoto had never heard of a plant like that, and the fact that it was made by Mugen made it more suspicious. She’d definitely go check the plant out when she walked home with Minako today. 

_______

“Minako, can we stop for a second? I’d like to buy this plant.” Makoto spoke, stopping in front of a plant. 

 

Minako looked at the plant and saw a tag on it. Picking up the tag she read it aloud, 

 

“Tellurian bred by Teruno Ruru of the Mugen Academy Botanical Department.” 

 

Minako furrowed her eyebrows in concern, a frown on her face. She was sure Makoto knew what she was doing but she couldn’t help but worry. 

 

“Makoto I know you love plants and all but are you sure it’s okay to get this one? It’s made by Mugen Academy…” 

 

Makoto looked and Minako and flashed her a reassuring smile, 

 

“Don’t worry, Minako, I'm just getting it to figure out the truth behind it. When I’m done I’ll be getting rid of it.” 

_______

Makoto sat at her kitchen table beside Minako. They had been drinking tea, and chatting but suddenly she had felt so sleepy. 

 

. 

. 

. 

. 

 

Senpai…

 

.

. 

. 

. 

 

“Mako-“ 

 

. 

. 

. 

 

“Makoto!” 

 

Makoto shot up, suddenly awake, and looked at Minako who had been frantically calling her name. What was the matter why had Minako woken her up, she had been having such a good dream. 

 

“Makoto look!” Minako pointed to her plants that decorated the apartment. 

 

Makoto’s eyes widened, her plants were all…dead. Like the very life had been sucked out of them. What had happened? 

 

Oh. 

 

Slowly Makoto turned her head towards the Tellurian, and looked wide eyed as the flower slowly bloomed. 

 

The flower bloomed, and suddenly Makoto felt very weak. What was…? Oh, her energy was being drained. Makoto needed to act. Quickly she reached on the table and grabbed the knife that had been sitting there. Sprinting towards the Tellurian, Makoto swung the blade, cutting its steam. 

Mugen Academy Botanical Gardens was the enemy. 

_______

Usagi listened to the words of Makoto and Minako, her heart racing. So Mugen Academy was enacting another scheme? She was about to say something when a familiar flash of green caught her vision. 

 

Usagi swiftly turned, just in time to see Haruka and Michiru pass by. All other things were quickly forgotten as she called out to them. 

 

“Haruka! Michiru!” 

 

Haruka and Michiru had clearly heard her and they turned for a second before running. 

 

Why did they run? 

 

Usagi chased after them. She ran and ran chasing after them until she found her way to an apartment complex and she found a door. Haruka’s last name was etched into the plate by the door. This was their apartment. A place she hadn’t been to in a while. 

 

Gently Usagi placed a hand on the door, 

 

“Haruka? Why won’t you fight alongside us? We’re both Sailor Senshi. Haruka…I’m really sorry for what I said. I didn’t mean it. So can we please fight together?” Usagi spoke, her voice weak, and it broke a little. 

 

Usagi didn’t get a response. So silently feeling the weight of the world on her shoulders she left. It was time to face the enemy at the gardens. Surely she’d get to talk to Haruka and Michiru later. 

_______

The inside of Mugen Botanical Gardens was hot and stuffy, almost like a jungle. Usagi stood there as Sailor Moon, her Moon Stick clutched in her hand and looked around. There were those flowers Makoto spoke of Tellurian everywhere. They were in full bloom, and Usagi could feel her energy being drained. They had to do this quickly. 

 

Laughter was heard, and Usagi tensed, and a woman with green curly hair pulled up in two buns, and dark green eyes stepped out of the shadows. 

 

“Looks like I’ve caught the Sailor Senshi in my trap. I am Tellu of the Witches 5 and you will not be able to defeat me.” 

 

Usagi reacted, she held the Moon Stick firm, 

 

“Moon Spiral Heart Attack!” 

 

A flurry of giant pink hearts rushed towards Tellu and Usagi was confident this should beat her, but it didn’t. Instead Usagi watched with horror as Tellu easily absorbed the attack, and her form turned monstrous. Grey skin, claws, sharp teeth, and red glowing eyes. Tellu lunged toward them and Usagi braced herself for the attack. 

 

But no pain ever came. 

 

“Dead Scream!” A voice cut through and Usagi warily opened her eyes. Tellu was gone, and in front of her stood three people. Haruka, Michiru, and a woman with a dark complexion and even darker green hair. The woman had appeared in a dream she had, Usagi realized, and Usagi only stared until the woman spoke, 

 

“I am the Senshi of Time and Space, Sailor Pluto.” 

 

Suddenly Usagi’s forehead felt hot and her uniform transformed into the silk dress she wore long ago when she was still Princess Serenity. 

_______

Haruka watched as Usagi’s outfit transformed into a white silk dress and there were pearls in her hair, and the symbol of the crescent moon on her forehead. 

 

Haruka immediately dropped on one knee. Pluto spoke first, 

 

“Greetings Princess Serenity, the one who will become our new Queen. We are the Outer Senshi, the soldiers of the outer solar system. 

 

Usagi…her Princess stared at them with wide eyes, 

 

“Outer Senshi…” Her Princess echoed. 

 

Haruka kept her head bowed when she spoke, 

 

“Please pardon our rudeness, but we have been doing everything necessary in order to protect you. After the Silver Millennium fell we too were promised reincarnation. But by the time we awakened it was too late.” 

 

Her Princess continued to stare.

 

Michiru spoke up next, 

 

“When we awakened we realized the enemy had already infiltrated the area. Please forgive us Princess for getting you involved in this but we will take it from here.” 

 

Usagi’s face displayed a variety of conflicting emotions, and she looked like she was about to protest, but Michiru continued before she could. 

 

“Don’t argue, Princess. This falls under our jurisdiction. We will defeat the enemy, these aliens that come from that distant solar system. We never should have met in the first place.” 

 

Haruka watched as tears formed in her Princess’ eyes and her heart was weighed down by guilt. 

 

“Don’t give me such a look, Princess. As Michiru said, this is our jurisdiction. We have been given these Talismans, items of greater power than ours, we will defeat the enemy, and make sure she never awakens.” 

 

Haruka’s face softened a bit, and she spoke in a soft voice. 

 

“It’s alright Princess you don’t need to fight anymore. Even if we weren’t supposed to meet, I'd choose to meet you everytime. The time I spent with you is precious to me. Just like you are precious to me. So please stay out of it.” 

 

Usagi’s face still showed signs of conflict but she didn’t say anything. So Haruka could only hope she’d listen and stay out of it. 

Chapter 30: Super Sailor Moon: Stolen Soul

Notes:

Double update! Yay! Hopefully I’ll get back to normal updates!

Ohh…our source of life the Tarion Crystal is losing power. Quickly…quickly we must get everything under control. We must find a suitable human host and consume them. We must find the source of that infinite light and capture it! So we can revive ourselves…. 

______

Kaolinite watched as the test tube she just dropped shattered. She scowled remembering the image of those three Senshi the waters of the fountain had displayed to her earlier. Those three…the ones who held the Talismans. 

 

“Kaori” A deep and cold voice came, breaking Kaolinite out of her thoughts. She looked up from the broken glass shards on the floor. 

 

Standing there was the professor, Tomoe Souichi. He looked at Kaolinite, his eyes cold and judgmental. It infuriated Kaolinite because how dare she look at her that way. 

 

“Sorry…Professor. I'm a little out of it, I'll be more careful.” 

 

The Professor did not acknowledge her words on continued to look down upon her before speaking, 

 

“Kaori, you have been given the job of destroying the Sailor Senshi by our master. That is the only thing you should be focusing on. Now I need to examine the fading light of the Tarion Crystal so I shall be in my study.” With those words Professor Tomoe walked away. 

 

Once he was gone Kaolinite reached out and grabbed another test tube, a smaller one this tims, before she crushed it in her hand. How dare he talk to her like that! He didn’t even understand all the trouble she went through! 

 

“Magus Kaolinite.” A voice came, and Kaolinite didn’t even bother to look at the person who just spoke. 

 

“Cyprine. Don’t fail like the others did. You must succeed to save grace for the failed Witches 5.” Finally Kaolinite looked at the woman who spoke, Cyprine. 

 

Cyprine was a woman with matching blue hair and eyes. Her hair was pulled up in a bun on one side and on that same side a braid cascaded down from the bun. She wore a blue and black frilly dress, and had a cruel smile that adorned her lips. 

 

“Of course, Magus Kaolinite. I shall as the last of the Witches 5 destroy the Sailor Senshi.” 

 

Kaolinite nodded and pulled at the chain with the flower shaped jewel at the bottom, and handed it to Cyprine. 

 

“Good. But first I need you to find students who ran from our Academy and deleted our files. Find Tenoh Haruka and Kaiou Michiru and get rid of them.” 

______

 

“Mom, I’m going to see a movie with a friend. So I’ll be back late.” Usagi said, as she hung the phone back on the wall having just gotten off the phone with Hotaru. 

 

Her mother, Ikuko, didn’t look up at Usagi from where she sat reading the newspaper. 

 

“Alright. But who are you going with? Not those two I hope.” Her mother spoke, and Usagi clenched her fists tightly realizing she was talking about Haruka and Michiru. 

 

Really Usagi didn’t get what her mother didn’t like about Haruka and Michiru. They had never been anything but kind to her. Well okay maybe there were currently some issues with their relationship but her mother didn’t know about that and all the Senshi stuff. Her mother would never find out about Sailor Moon or any of that stuff. 

 

Usagi quickly shook her head, and unclenched her fists. Hoping her mother hadn’t noticed. 

 

“No, I'm not going to the movies with either Haruka or Michiru. I’m going with one of my other friends. Her name is Hotaru. Well I should get going now! Bye mom!” Usagi quickly left the room and put her shoes on before running out the door. 

______

Usagi sighed, the movie was about to start and Hotaru hadn’t shown up yet. Usagi bit her lip worried. Why hadn’t Hotaru shown up yet? Was she sick had she gotten another attack? 

 

Shakily Usagi pulled out the phone Haruka and Michiru had given her and she typed in the number Hotaru had given her saying it belonged to the phone in her room. 

 

The phone rang once, and then once more, and then again. 

 

But nobody picked up. Usagi decided she was going to check on Hotaru; she was just so worried. Usagi looked towards Mugen Academy, and the clouds were dark. 

 

Usagi had a bad feeling. 

______

Hotaru moved her arm back and forth, as she stood there in her pajamas. She wondered if Usagi had already gone home by now. 

 

“How are the new parts Hotaru? They are state of the art so there shouldn’t be any more incidents.” Her Papa asked, standing in the doorway of her room. 

 

Hotaru looked at her arm, where robotic parts made of metal were molded into her flesh. 

 

“Yes they’re fine Papa.” 

 

Her Papa left and Hotaru continued to stare at her arm. Metal mixed with flesh, how unsightly it must be. But it had to be this way so she could continue to survive. Ever since…

 

Hotaru winced as she remembered the incident, the scalding heat of the flames surrounding her. Consuming her, burning away her flesh. 

 

Hotaru! 

 

Mama! Mama it’s so hot! 

 

Hotaru stared out the glass doors, and then her eyes met a familiar sight of the combination of blonde hair with buns and blue eyes. Staring at her. Usagi. She could see her, her body, the robotic parts. Hotaru was about to reach out to say something but Usagi quickly ran off, eyes wide, into the night.

 

Pain. A sharp pain. Hotaru fell to her knees. Another attack. Why? Why? 

 

What is all this? My body… Papa? 

 

Good morning, Hotaru, you're awake. How are you feeling?

 

Hotaru never wanted anyone to know about her secret. This body of hers that had no blood. She had always been alone since her papa was always in his study. She thought she’d end up dying alone. But then she made a friend, Usagi. Well she had a friend. Now that Usagi had seen this unsightly body of hers, why would they still be friends? 

 

Hotaru struggled on the floor trying to breathe. What was the point? Why did she continue like this? Why was she still alive? 

 

Pain. Again. Her head felt like it was going to burst. Like something was about to burst free. It hurts. It hurts so much. 

 

Hotaru struggled to look up, and when she did she saw three women. Two had a pale complexion and one with short blonde hair the other with long green curls. Then there was the third woman. She had a darker complexion and dark green hair; it was almost black. They were looking at her with…pity? 

 

Why were they looking at her with such pity? Hotaru grew angry and threw the glass door open and grabbed her amulet and threw it outside. Instead of hitting them the women simply disappeared leaving Hotaru alone on the floor. 

 

Her head was splitting…it hurt so much. Hotaru had a feeling that soon she wouldn’t be herself anymore.

______

Usagi ran through the streets? Why was she running? Why had she run away after what she had just seen? Robotic parts…metal in Hotaru’s arm. Usagi stopped running abruptly. Really she was so horrible…for running away like that. Who knows what Hotaru must be thinking. She must be feeling horrible right now. She shouldn’t have run away like that. 

 

Then Usagi felt something cold and hard land on her head, she looked up. Hail. She could see hail falling from the sky. 

 

Suddenly Usagi’s knees felt weak, and she felt so weak. Like her energy was being drained. 

 

Was her energy being drained? 

______

Haruka stood on the balcony of her and Michiru’s apartment staring up at the sky. She watched hail fall from the sky. The pitch black clouds from

Mugen Academy had spread. 

 

“Oh, look it’s the Mugen Academy run away Tenoh Haruka!” A voice spoke as a woman with blue hair and eyes appeared in front of her. 

 

Before Haruka could do anything Haruka was knocked back, and landed inside the apartment as the glass doors behind her shattered. 

 

“Uranus Crystal Power Make Up!” 

______ 

 

Michiru stood on the roof of the apartment building and glared at the woman in front of her. The Death Busters of course had to find them. 

 

“Sailor Senshi, I knew you’d show up. I am Cyprine, the last and strongest of the Witches 5! You will not be able to beat me!” 

 

Michiru bit her lip and she was unsure whether the enemy was bluffing or not. 

 

“Ribbon Buster!” The enemy Cyprine yelled, and Michiru felt the full force of an extremely powerful attack against her. She was trying to guard against it but she didn’t know how long she’d last. What should they do? Michiru glanced at Haruka and then at Pluto. What should they do? 

 

“Mars Snake Fire!” 

 

Fire that was formed into the shape of snakes shot at Cyprine, and her attack faded. But Michiru stood there frozen until she finally turned her head to look. 

 

Her heart dropped. 

 

They were here, the other Senshi and of course her Princess…Usagi. 

 

“Why are you all here? Get out of here!” Michiru heard Haruka shout, concern evident in her voice. 

 

“Won’t let you escape!” Cyprine yelled and she waved her staff in the air. 

 

Suddenly Michiru’s head felt cloudy, and she felt angry. Michiru raised her mirror, and attacked the Inner Senshi. 

______

Usagi watched in horror. They were her friends, Minako, Ami, Makoto, and Rei had started attacking Haruka, Michiru, and Pluto. Even Haruka, Michiru, and Pluto were attacking too.  She was confused. Why were they attacking each other? 

 

Usagi’s eyes stayed locked on the scene in front of her. No! No! This couldn’t be right! She knew deep down that nobody wanted to fight each other! So why were they…? This couldn’t be right! 

 

Laughter filled Usagi’s ears, a cruel wicked sound, and Usagi turned her head and saw the blue haired woman standing there watching a cruel smile on her face. 

 

Her. She did this. 

 

Usagi took a deep breath, and summoned her Moon Stick to her hand. She pointed it towards the blue haired woman and shouted, 

 

“Moon Spiral Heart Attack!” 

 

Light flashed through the area as raging pink hearts consumed the blue haired woman. 

 

When the light faded Usagi’s eyes widened at the sight before her. The woman wasn’t gone. Now there were two women in front of her. One was the blue haired woman from earlier and the other woman was identical to her the only difference was her hair and eyes were red instead of blue. 

 

They laughed, 

 

“I am Pitol, and she is Cyprine and together we make one witch. We cannot be defeated by the likes of you Sailor Senshi.” 

 

Usagi didn’t know what to do. Slowly she turned her head back to where the others were fighting. This wasn’t right. No way they actually wanted to fight each other. Not Haruka and Michiru who had protected them from afar during the Silver Millennium. No they couldn’t really want to fight each other! 

 

Light, a light started shining from her brooch. 

 

Yes! That’s right they were allies! They were all Sailor Senshi! Usagi knew that deep down their hearts were all connected! Usagi wished with all her heart that their hearts would be as one! She needed them to be strong! 

 

The light intensified, and Usagi lifted her hands up watching the light float above her hands. Slowly the light formed something, a type of cup…a grail? It had wings and ornate decorations and on the top of it there was a crescent moon. 

 

Please…everyone put your hearts as one and lend me your powers. We’re all Sailor Senshi aren’t we? 

______

Haruka snapped out of the almost trace-like state she had been in when a light shone brightly. She turned her head and saw Sailor Moon standing there enveloped in a blinding light. 

 

It was then that her Talisman started to resonate and glow brightly. Haruka felt her heart drop, oh no was the time of her awakening? 

 

Haruka quickly looked around at her fellow Outer Senshi and saw that their Talismans were resonating as well. Oh no. It really was the time for her awakening. 

 

They had been too late to stop it.

 

It was then that Haruka noticed her brooch glowing and watched as it transformed into a heart. Haruka was confused and looked around to see the same things happening to the other brooches as well. 

 

Maybe…it wasn’t time for her awakening? If not then what was happening? 

 

Haruka turned her head again, and her eyes locked on Sailor Moon. She was holding some sort of chalice and surrounded by blinding white light. Haruka only stood there and watched as Sailor Moon’s form changed. 

 

Her once blue skirt became white with yellow and blue trimmings, three layers of a pink translucent material lay over her shoulders, and the tiara on her forehead now bore a crescent moon on it. 

 

What? Usagi…Sailor Moon has gotten stronger? Had she borrowed their powers? She was the reason the Talismans resonated? But why? 

 

Haruka watched as Sailor Moon held the Moon Stick in front of her, 

 

“Rainbow Moon Heartache!”

 

Light burst forward, and enveloped the enemy. Haruka heard a scream, and the enemy was dead. 

______

Hotaru’s head was splitting, it hurt so much. She didn’t know why but something compelled her to reach outside for her amulet. Once she had it as she stared at it an image appeared…Sailor Moon? Usagi? But she looked different…why? 

It was then she spoke but the words that came out of her mouth weren’t her own, 

 

“ So this is the power of the Legendary Silver Crystal.” 

 

What was that? Did she really say that? Hotaru didn’t get time to dwell on it as her head started hurting again, a pounding pain that overwhelmed her. 

 

Hotaru passed out. 

______

“Super Sailor Moon!” Usagi heard Ami call as she ran over. 

 

Usagi decided to not question the name change. She smiled and watched as Haruka, Michiru, and Pluto walked over. 

 

“Our talismans…” Usagi heard Michiru mutter, and Usagi smiled. 

 

“I wished for our hearts to become one. I wished for our powers to combine, and it did because we’re all Sailor Senshi, we're all allies.” 

 

Usagi watched the expressions on the three Outer Senshi’s faces, and watched as they stared down at their respective Talismans. 

 

“I suppose…” Michiru started to speak, 

 

“I suppose we should tell you the truth. Come with us.” 

______

They stood in the ruins of her and Haruka’s apartments and Michiru stared at Usagi intently. Knowing what they were going to reveal would undoubtedly be painful for her. That is why she wished it could remain a secret…but it was too late for that. 

 

“We’ve only seen our Talismans react in such a way once before…do you remember the night the Silver Millennium fell?” Michiru spoke, and she watched as Usagi’s facial expression changed, and tears formed in her eyes. 

 

“I don’t want to think about that…” Usagi spoke, and Michiru understood this feeling that night hadn’t been a happy one. 

 

It was Haruka who spoke next, her voice serious. 

 

“Back then we were forbidden from leaving our posts so we could only watch as the kingdom was destroyed. It was then are Talisman resonated much like the way they did tonight. We were transported to the palace, and she was called forth. The Senshi of Destruction, Sailor Saturn.” 

 

Michiru watched as Usagi’s eyes widened, and she stared at them inquisitively. 

 

“Sailor Saturn is the Senshi of Destruction and like us she has been reincarnated. However fate has gone off track, and now she will incarnate and when she does the world will be destroyed.” 

 

Michiru stared at her mirror and watched as the image of the girl who was Sailor Saturn appeared. Slowly, and a bit hesitantly Michiru turned the mirror to face Usagi and her Senshi.

 

Usagi’s face paled, 

 

“Hotaru…she’s Sailor Saturn?” Usagi’s voice was soft, and weak. 

 

Michiru nodded, 

 

“Yes, and that’s why we cannot be allies…we’re going to kill Hotaru to stop Sailor Saturn from incarnating. For the sake of the world.” 

______

Usagi’s heart stopped. No! No! No! They couldn’t! They couldn’t do that! Usagi took a shaky step forward as she watched the three Outer Senshi step away,

 

“No…No! Haruka! Michiru! You can’t do that!” 

 

They didn’t answer her, instead just disappearing into the night. 

 

Usagi screamed after them,

 

“Haruka! Michiru!” 

No! No! What should she do? She couldn’t let Hotaru die! She couldn’t! She had to warn her! She had to stop this! Usagi ran and jumped off the balcony. 

 

She ran, and ran. Traversing the rooftops she was sure much of anything. She just kept running. 

 

Finally, she reached Hotaru’s house and she stopped running in the middle of the lawn when she saw Hotaru collapsed on the floor. Usagi’s heart felt like it was barely beating. Oh no. 

 

Before Usagi could process much of anything Hotaru shot up, a black star appeared on her forehead. Her hair and limbs were growing longer. Usagi only stood there frozen, and watched as shadowy hands formed out of the ends of Hotaru’s hair. 

 

Was this Sailor Saturn? 

 

The hands shot forward towards Usagi, and she recoiled a bit in fear. A snap was heard as Usagi’s brooch was ripped from her. Her transformation came undone, and Usagi fell forward landing on the ground with a soft thud. 

______

Haruka landed on the ground next to Usagi in a panic. Her eyes zipped between her beloved Princess and Hotaru’s new form. 

 

That wasn’t Sailor Saturn. 

 

Then Haruka turned her gaze back to her Princess and her heart stopped as she noticed something. 

 

Her Princess…Usagi…wasn’t breathing. 

Notes:

We’re entering the final stretch of the Mugen arc! Not sure how many chapters it will take to finish up but it can’t be too many. Then onto the Dream arc! Where I can finally write fluff! Yay! I hope you have a good/day night!

Chapter 31: Silver Crystal

Notes:

It’s the one-year anniversary of this fic! Wooo! Also, there is some news on the update schedule for this fic; you might have noticed that it has grown quite inconsistent, as that’s because I keep burning out. So I’ve decided to make this fic have monthly updates—that way, I can still have scheduled updates without constantly burning myself out. Since the updates will now be monthly updates, the goal is to have longer chapters that are at least 4,000 words. (Though this chapter is short of that goal oops) I’m sorry I cannot continue weekly updates.

Tsukino Ikuko was having a normal night out with her husband; it had been normal until her husband saw Sailor Moon run by and wanted to follow her. Tsukino Ikuko knew it was a bad idea, but she relented. If only she knew the truth, she’d learn when she did. When she saw Sailor Moon fall to the ground, unmoving after her brooch had been snatched. Her form had changed, and it wasn’t Sailor Moon she was looking at anymore…it was Usagi. She froze, paralyzed with fear, unsure of what to do. Oh god, Usagi! Her daughter…. 

 

Tsukino Ikuko had been filled with so many conflicting emotions when she fled the scene, scared to look back on the truth she just saw. 

______ 

Haruka stared down at Usagi, who lay on the ground motionless. She wasn’t breathing…her Princess wasn’t breathing. Haruka’s hands shook, and she was panicking. Slowly, she looked towards Michiru, who had walked up and was also staring at their Princess. Haruka reached down and scooped her Princess into her arms, holding her limp body bridal style, the feeling of her Princess unmoving in her arms, her chest not rising or falling because she wasn’t breathing. Usagi was unmoving, not breathing; she was completely still. Haruka was in shock. She didn’t know what to do. Why? Why did this happen? Her sweet Princess didn’t deserve this. 

 

Laughter, sinister laughter broke Haruka out of her trance. Haruka slowly turned to the source of the laughter, the woman who had once been the girl named Tomoe Hotaru. This wasn’t Sailor Saturn; no, this was something else. 

 

“It’s mine. At last! It’s mine! The “Silver Crystal” is mine! Master Pharaoh 90! I have awakened!” 

 

“Usagi!” Someone called, and Haruka turned her attention to Hotaru’s new form and saw that Mercury and the other Senshi had approached them. Haruka held her Princess’s now cold body in her arms. She didn’t want to let go and leave her Princess here. How could she let this happen? This was all their fault; they should never have told the truth about Sailor Saturn! If they hadn’t, this wouldn’t have happened! If only they hadn’t…then she’d still be able to see Usagi’s smile. This was all their fault! Carefully and gently, Haruka passed Usagi’s cold, unconscious body into the arms of Mercury before fleeing, disappearing into the night with Michiru and Setsuna following close behind. 

 

As Haruka went from building to building, she clenched her fists. She’d stop this no matter what; they’d save Usagi no matter what! Killing Hotaru was nothing if it meant saving Usagi. 

______

The beeping noise of the heart monitor that was continuously getting slower made the guilt weigh down heavily on Ami’s heart; she was afraid. Surely Usagi would be okay? Who was she kidding? Ami wasn’t stupid, and her mother was a doctor. Usagi wasn’t breathing, indicating that Usagi didn’t have much time left. No, she couldn’t think like that Usagi would be alright. Surely, she’d be okay. Then the doctor came back in, and Ami noted the grim expression on his face; his expression only made Ami more worried, and Ami’s heart started to beat faster. 

 

“I’m sorry your friend has gone into full cardiac arrest. She’s dying.” The doctor said, and Ami’s heart leapt out of her chest. No, no, nononononono, it couldn’t be Usagi couldn’t die. 

 

“Please, can you leave us?” Ami vaguely heard Minako say, and her ears were ringing. Ami watched the doctor leave before her gaze turned back to Usagi. Why had this happened? How had this happened? Was it Sailor Saturn who did this? Did Sailor Saturn bring her to this state where Usagi, her Princess and her very first friend, was left on death’s door? 

 

“The Death Busters are targeting human hosts. What they are doing is taking souls.” A voice came, and Ami flinched before she quickly turned on her heel to see Haruka, Michiru, and the woman who was Pluto standing in the doorway. Ami was confused; what was Michiru saying? 

 

“Once they have taken the soul, they convert the body into a vessel. The Death Busters then seek to utilize the vessels by gathering all of the human remnants to be used by their leader.” 

 

Ami listened to what Michiru was saying, and she thought she understood. So was the Hotaru they saw not Sailor Saturn after all? Then when why did Usagi…?

 

“So Hotaru…” Ami started to speak but didn’t finish, but it seemed like the three Outer Senshi knew what she was asking because Pluto spoke, 

 

“The Talismans haven’t activated yet. So that wasn’t Sailor Saturn who awakened.” 

 

So had the Death Busters vesselized Hotaru then? Is that what happened then? So why was Usagi like this? 

 

“I hadn’t considered this situation occurring. That the enemy would have already utilized Hotaru; she’s no longer Hotaru; she’s an enemy! When she stole the Silver Crystal from Usagi, she wasn’t only taking it, she also took Usagi’s soul.” Haruka spoke, and Ami’s lip quivered. Her soul? Usagi’s soul was stolen? So what would happen to Usagi, and what would happen to Hotaru? 

 

“What about Usagi and Hotaru?” Ami heard Makoto ask, and Ami’s ears were still ringing. 

 

Haruka sighed before she started to speak, 

 

“The souls of the humans who undergo utilization still live on, but they do it through the ‘vessel’ they are implanted in. If the utilization is a success, they will soon turn into Daimons. Once that happens, nothing can be done, and nothing can save them. 

 

Ami’s head reeled, so the Witches 5 those Daimons they had fought had once been human? There is no way to save them? So, there is no way to save Hotaru? Ami knew how upset that would make Usagi if she were awake to hear it. 

 

“It seems the enemy has already claimed Hotaru. She’ll suffer and be destroyed by them soon enough. However, we can kill her and give her a quick and painless death.”

 

Quick and painless death? Usagi wouldn’t want that. Usagi wouldn’t want Hotaru to be killed.

 

“You can’t do that! That’s not what Usagi would want!” Ami shouted; all the while, her ears continued to ring. 

 

It seems she hit a nerve because Haruka glared at her coldly. 

 

“She has taken both the Silver Crystal and Usagi’s soul. What else do you want us to do? If you want to save Usagi, you have to fight back! If we don’t, Usagi will die, and we’ll be killed as well! Even if Sailor Saturn doesn’t awaken at this rate, we’ll all be destroyed anyway! It’s kill or killed; you need to choose.” Haruka's voice was cold and hard. 

 

“We’re going to stop them, even if we must kill Hotaru. Not just for Usagi’s sake but everyone’s.” Michiru spoke, and with those words, the three Outer Senshi left the room. 

 

That’s right, Ami. She needed to make a choice. They needed to fight, but what about Usagi? Who could make sure Usagi stayed alive? 

 

If you or the other Senshi need help, just call.

 

Ami remembered those words, and she knew who to call for help. 

 

“Let’s go to my apartment.” Ami heard Makoto say, and Ami agreed. 

______

Mistress 9 stood in her vessel's bedroom, where shattered glass was scattered across the floor. She ripped some of the dark purple hair out of her head, and much to her dismay, it just grew back in seconds. Mistress 9 scoffed, 

 

“This vessel is limited and inconvenient. Annoying, are all human bodies this way? Like when I cut this hair, it just grows back in seconds.” Mistress 9 disliked this vessel. It was a waste in her mind. Luckily for her, she probably wouldn’t need to deal with it for much longer as it was nearly time for the Master’s vesselization of the planet. 

 

“Mistress 9!” Two voices called, and Mistress 9 turned to see a man and a woman, both wearing white, run into the room and kneel before her. They must be fellow vesselized humans, she supposed. 

 

“Mistress 9, we have been eagerly waiting for your awakening! It was long ago when I implanted your egg into my daughter Hotaru’s body, but it never seemed to fuse for the longest time. We were worried you’d never awaken.” The man in white, who wore gaudy glasses, spoke. 

 

Oh…is that so…

 

A voice echoed in Mistress 9’s head. What was that? Had she been hearing things? She could have sworn she heard something. Mistress 9 quickly shook her head; she must have been hearing things. Then she turned her head towards the woman and smiled. 

 

“I have been watching you for a while, Kaolinite. You have put much effort into your mission, but I am the Master’s partner from the old world. From now on, your duties that you previously had will go to me.” 

 

Mistress 9 watched Kaolinite bite her lip, and she knew from that alone that these orders annoyed Kaolinite, but at least she seemed smart enough to not speak out about it. 

 

“The mission you have been entrusted must be completed! You must eliminate these outsiders! I will not tolerate any failure!” 

______

Mistress 9 stared at the glowing eyes in the pitch-black darkness with a cruel smile. Ah, to be in the presence of the Master again! 

 

Mistress 9 opened the brooch that contained the Silver Crystal and let the power flow out of it, 

 

“Master Pharaoh 90!” Mistress 9 called out pure adoration in her voice. It was wonderful to be in the Master’s presence again and to be able to offer him such a mighty power. 

 

Mistress 9! You have only just awakened and are already bringing me such power! What is this power? Is it from the body of a host? 

 

Mistress 9 laughed, 

 

“No, Master Pharaoh 90, this is the power of the Silver Crystal, and the guardians of this planet held it. I have obtained it for you!” 

 

It was strange, though the light of Silver Crystal was similar to the Taioron Crystal from their home nebula, just far stronger. There was also something else inside it, something hidden away. Something that Mistress 9 could not identify. 

 

But, of course, it does, as it was protected by a girl with such a pure and beautiful soul. 

 

There! It was that voice again? Who was that? 

 

“Who’s there?” Mistress 9 called out into the dark halls. Only to get no response. Who was that? Who did that voice belong to? It must be the because of her spirit, but she had no to fear. Even if it wanted to take the power of the Silver Crystal from her, she had nothing to fear because she held the Silver Crystal. 

 

______

The principal’s official of Mugen Academy was dark and eerie, and in the middle was a white table; in front of the table was Kaolinite, a cruel and vicious smile on her face. In her hand, Kaolinite held a melting candle. She laughed, 

 

“I shall revive the Witches 5 and place a curse on them, the Sailor Senshi, a curse that shall never be broken!”   

______

Haruka cut through the vines surrounding the building of Mugen Academy for what seemed like the billionth time. No matter how many times she cut them, they kept growing back. Haruka had a bad feeling, but they desperately needed to get there to save the world…to save Usagi!” 

 

“Uranus! Pluto!” Haruka heard Michiru call, and she saw Michiru staring into her mirror. Haruka looked into the mirror and saw its vision, and her eyes widened. There, the Inner Guardians were trapped in what looked like a wax pillar. They needed to get inside now! 

 

“Space Sword Blaster!” 

 

“Chronos Typhoon!”  Both Haruka and Setsuna called, and luckily for them, their attacks broke through the vines and glass doors of Mugen’s entrance. 

Running inside, Haruka also saw those Daimons, the Witches 5, standing there, and she was confused for a moment because these monsters were supposed to be dead. Whatever! She didn’t have time for this! She had to hurry, or Usagi would be…Usagi would be…

“Space Sword Blaster!” Haruka called, holding out her Talisman her sword, and letting the charged attack fly at the Witches 5. They were dead in an instant. The wax pillar collapsed, and Haruka watched the Inner Senshi fall to the floor, and slowly, although quicker than Haruka expected, they got up. She really didn’t have time to see if they were okay, though, because she needed to stop this! To the principal's office, that’s where she felt a high concentration of energy! Haruka ran in the direction of her destination; she had to hurry for Usagi’s sake. 

______

Kaolinite only laughed when the seven Sailor Senshi burst into the principal’s office. So what if they had broken her curse? Coming here would be their end. They had just willingly walked into their doom! How fortunate for Kaolinite! Kaolinite continued to laugh as she bid goodbye to this pitiful human vessel. The human body was torn to shreds in seconds as her true form was revealed. A truly monstrous form that was huge and terrifying that any human being would be petrified at the sight. There was no way the Sailor Senshi could beat this! 

 

“Submarine Reflection!” 

 

“Space Sword Blaster!” 

 

“Venus Wink Chain Sword!” 

 

Three Senshi unleashed their attacks, and as a charged orb of energy, violent waves, and a chain and sword came rushing, her Kaolinite was confident she could take these puny attacks. But that, in fact, was not the case. As the attacks collided with her and her body was about to implode, it dawned on Kaolinite that she was too weak, but she could do nothing about it because as her body imploded, Kaolinite was dead.  

______

Mistress 9 screamed in rage, darn those Sailor Senshi! Killing Kaolinite so easily, and curse Kaolinite for failing so quickly! Mistress 9 stopped and breathed; no, it was fine. This was fine. She was fine. Everything was fine as long as she had the Silver Crystal. A cruel, twisted smile grew on Mistress 9’s face; it was fine she would just take more energy from the Silver Crystal. 

Mistress 9’s smile grew as the Silver Crystal’s energy filled up inside her—such powerful, delicious energy. Mistress 9 licked her lips; such delicious power indeed. 

 

Mistress 9 could hear Master Pharaoh 90’s laughter, 

 

With this power, we shall surely make this planet our second homeworld!

______

Mamoru clasped the hand of his ex-lover, who was cold. No, Serenity couldn’t die like this! He’d keep her alive! Serenity was strong and had many people who loved her and people she loved, and Serenity needed to survive so she could see them again. He’d keep Serenity alive because that was all Mercury had asked of him. He would keep Serenity alive because even if she didn’t love him anymore, he still loved her with all his heart. It hurt that Serenity no longer loved him, but it didn’t matter as long as she was happy. So even if it took his life, Mamoru swore he’d keep Serenity alive. 

 

Mamoru stopped and paused and looked down at Serenity hopefully, but to his dismay, she was still cold and unbreathing; however, he could have sworn that for just a moment, he felt a pulse.

______

 

Mistress 9 screamed again, but this time in pain. She didn’t know what this pain was; it was almost like something inside her was rejecting the Silver Crystal. Mistress was hunched over, clutching her chest, and that’s when she heard it. 

 

No! I won’t let you! The power of the Silver Crystal can’t be allowed to be used for Extermination! 

 

There it was! That damm voice again! Mistress 9 continued to scream, 

 

“My forehead is splitting!” 

 

Something inside her is trying to control me! Something inside her was forming to escape. What was it? Who would dare do this to her? If she could, she’d abandon this vessel right now, but she couldn’t; she had to hold on for Master Pharaoh 90’s sake! She was going to rule this world alongside the master. She wouldn’t let something like this stop her! Inside her head, she heard it again, that voice. 

 

I won’t let you! 

 

______

It was dark; Usagi didn’t know where she was. All she knew was she was in this pitch-black darkness, and she was scared. She was afraid to look behind her because she knew something was there, something that was after her. She was all alone. She didn’t like this being all alone; she wanted the comfort of somebody. Like the comfort that Michiru and Haruka always gave her, but she didn’t have that because she was all alone. Usagi was afraid and terrified; she wanted to cry until someone came to comfort her. Like that one time, Michiru had comforted her on a bench in Tokyo. She didn’t know why she was here; she didn’t know why she was all alone. What had happened? Where did everyone go? What about Sailor Saturn or Hotaru? Why wasn’t anyone coming for her?

 

Usagi! 

 

Usagi turned; she had heard someone call her name. Who was there? Had someone come for her after all? Light, a blinding light, is what she saw? Usagi squinted, trying to make out the source of the light. That’s when she recognized it; she knew that light, that warmth. It was the Silver Crystal. Usagi sighed in relief, so that’s where it was. The Silver Crystal floated into her hands, and Usagi held it close. Usagi had gotten so used to protecting the Silver Crystal she didn’t know what she would do without it. Usagi let her eyes close as she held the Silver Crystal close to her; she felt so warm. 

 

That’s right. The Silver Crystal is part of you; it has synced itself with your heart and mind. That’s why you shouldn’t be separated from it or tell others about it, as it is what protects your heart. 

 

That voice was so familiar to Usagi it sounded like Hotaru, but Usagi wasn’t sure who it was. All Usagi knew was that she felt so warm and safe. This warmth reminded her of the people she fell in love with; It reminded her of Haruka and Michiru. It made her wonder if this is what it would feel like to be kissed by them. Usagi wondered if they were all alright. Usagi hoped she’d see them again soon.

 

It’s alright. I will protect you. I won’t let them take your beautiful pure soul or your ‘Silver Crystal’. I will save you, Usagi.

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed the chapter! Did you? I hope so! I'd love to hear comments on what you think or any theories on where you think this will go or literally anything. I just love comments; they are like my lifeblood. Well, anyway, happy one-year anniversary of this fanfic! Wow, can you believe it's been one year? I can't! Also, I am once again sorry for moving this to monthly updates; it's the only thing I can do with the severe burnout so I can keep going. So I hope you can forgive me for that. I estimate the Mugen arc will end in the next chapter, provided I can make it as long as I want it to be! Which means Haruka, Michiru, and Usagi should be getting together in chapter 32! Look forward to it!

Chapter 32: Sailor Saturn: An End But The Beginning Of Something New

Notes:

We're finally here! The end of the Mugen arc! Haruka, Michiru, and Usagi will finally get together in this chapter! After 31 chapters of angst and slow-burn (I guess you can call it that), We're finally here! Now, let's finish up the Mugen arc and start the introduction to the Dream arc! Of course, it'll be based on the manga, but I'm gonna rewatch both parts of Eternal anyway because I love those movies!

So here!

throws a chapter that is over 6000 words at you before running away

 

It was eerie how empty the halls of Mugen Academy were; no matter the classrooms they entered or hallways they ran down, it was always the same: completely empty. Michiru bit her lip; if things kept up at this rate, they wouldn’t be able to save anyone, not the planet or even Usagi. Michiru hated this being so useless now as she watched Ami, or Mercury, furiously typing away at her screens. 

 

Michiru didn’t want destruction to be their future. There had to be a future for them; they couldn’t have been reborn just for it to end like this. 

 

“It’s no use. I can’t get any data on the area we’re in or the whereabouts of any of our targets. I can’t find anything; the space is all warped.” Ami finally spoke, and Michiru didn’t know what to do. This was a problem because she was an Outer Guardian who had been granted stronger powers and the responsibility to watch over a talisman; there had to be something they could do.

 

Michiru closed her eyes to think where could the enemies…the Daimons, could be. Mugen was huge and expansive; where would they be if they were to be anywhere? Michiru’s eyes snapped open as she thought of something. What about the basements? They had been an area that was forbidden to students; if Daimons were anywhere, wouldn’t they be there? 

 

“Let’s go to the basement; we might be able to find some Daimons there,” Michiru spoke, as she glanced at the elevator behind her, then Haruka and Setsuna, who seemed to agree, before she glanced the Inner Senshi to gauge their reactions. Michiru saw Minako, Venus, nod before she spoke up, 

 

“Why don’t we split up to cover more ground? You three go to the basement, and we’ll start searching this floor and work our way down!” Minako spoke, and Michiru found she agreed with that logic; it made more sense to do it that way. 

 

“Alright, let’s do that,” Haruka spoke before making her way into the elevator as she smiled. Though Michiru could tell that it wasn’t her usual confident smile, this one was unsure, and Michiru could see Haruka’s lips quiver slightly. It was fine; they’d be able to do this and win, stop Hotaru, save the Earth, and save Usagi. Sailor Saturn wouldn’t incarnate; it would be fine. Everything would turn out fine; it had to. Michiru glanced back one more time before stepping into the elevator to make her way down to the basement. 

_______

Tomoe Souchi, or rather Professor Tomoe, laughed as he formulated different things with the various chemicals that filled the elaborate setup of test tubes and beakers before him. 

 

“Those foolish Sailor Senshi with their cute little light of their guardian planets. They must be looking for a death sentence by boarding my elevator.” How blessed he was as the Sailor Senshi had just sealed their fate!

 

Finally, after all this time, his life work, superhumans would be complete! They were a perfect combination of human and machine, with strength and a lifespan ten times longer than normal humans! They’d pay for casting him out of the scientific community! Heaven had blessed him since that accident years ago! Actually, the accident was heaven’s blessing itself. Sure, Hotaru had been wounded and left upon death’s door, and he had lost Keiko Hotaru’s mother and his wife, but what did it matter? He had been able to rebuild Hotaru’s body with machine! 

 

Then he had received more of heaven’s blessing as he had been rebuilding Hotaru’s body with machine. He remembered the way lightning had come into the building and struck Kaori down, and with that lightning, they had arrived. The Master with the eggs of their people. He had been chosen by god himself, though he had made a mistake in Hotaru’s reconstruction; he had found ample use for the eggs the Master had brought, and he was able to create a soul! He had been able to create his beloved superhumans! 

 

Professor Tomoe turned on his heel and stared at the monstrous creature sealed behind glass, which it furiously slammed its tentacles against. He laughed, Professor Tomoe laughed like a madman, 

 

“I created my beloved Daimons! I wouldn’t create any more failures for the Death Busters! Surely, I have been chosen by heaven itself!” 

 

Papa…

 

_______

Haruka gripped the Talisman tightly as they stood in the deathly quiet elevator. An uncomfortable silence filled the air, making her shift restlessly. She tried to keep her thoughts from dwelling on the current situation; instead, she focused on the past, back to the Silver Millennium. She remembered the posts that she, Michiru, and Setsuna had been assigned to- the dark space for her and Michiru and the place beyond time at the Doors of Time for Setsuna. It had been lonely, a solitary existence without the company of anyone for centuries, as they were forbidden to leave their posts. Even as their beloved kingdom crumbled and was destroyed, they were still forbidden to leave. They remained alone and isolated, with no one to help or comfort them. 

 

Haruka closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to push away the memories. The only thing that kept them going was the thought of their princess, their guiding light. The memory of their beautiful princess had always been enough to make them keep fighting, no matter how hard things got. They had always wanted to protect their precious Princess, who was always on their minds.

 

But now, Usagi, their Princess, could die, and it would all be her fault. Haruka bit down on her lip, her heart heavy with guilt. She couldn't bear the thought of losing her beloved Princess.

 

Setsuna's voice broke the silence, and Haruka looked up at her with wide eyes. "I don't think you guys need to worry so much. The Princess is strong; she always has been. I'm certain she'll be fine. She is the daughter of the Queen, after all."

 

Haruka's heart skipped a beat. Setsuna's words were reassuring, and she felt a glimmer of hope. Maybe, just maybe, her Princess would be alright.

 

"The Princess has always been a guiding light, and a light one that shines so brightly can't be extinguished so easily. So I wouldn't worry. My advice is when you see her again, you keep in mind how you both feel and that you most certainly hold the Princess's heart," Setsuna continued, her voice soft and wise.

 

Haruka smiled softly, feeling her heart swell with love for her Princess. She knew Setsuna was right. Her Princess was strong and resilient. When she saw her again, she would make sure to let her know how much she loved her.

 

As they stood there in the elevator, lost in their thoughts, suddenly, the elevator came to a violent stop, throwing Haruka into pitch-black darkness.

_______

Haruka found herself in complete darkness, her heart racing as she frantically looked around for any sign of her companions. Michiru and Setsuna were nowhere to be seen, and she couldn't shake off the feeling of dread that had settled in her chest. The darkness seemed to go on forever, and she wondered if they had reached their limit. Would they be able to make it in time to save everything? Her frustration grew, threatening to overwhelm her.

 

But then, a spark of determination ignited within her. She couldn't give up now. Not when her Princess was counting on her. With renewed vigor, Haruka gripped her talisman, the space sword, and cried out with all her might.

 

"Space Sword Blaster!"

 

Her attack pierced through the darkness, illuminating the space around her. The sight of the light reminded her of her beloved Princess, and it strengthened her resolve. 

 

Suddenly, she found herself on the floor of the elevator, disoriented but relieved. The sound of a ding made her look up, and she saw the door open to reveal Professor Tomoe, cackling in triumph as his Daimons closed in. 

 

_______

Michiru's heart raced as she saw the Daimons encircling Professor Tomoe. Without a moment's hesitation, she drew out her mirror and unleashed her attack, yelling, 

 

"Submarine Reflection!" 

 

She heard Setsuna's voice call out, "Chronos Typhoon!" and watched as the combination of their attacks destroyed the Daimons.

 

As soon as it was safe, Michiru rushed out of the elevator and confronted Professor Tomoe. She glared at him with disgust and anger, knowing full well that he was an evil, despicable man. "Where is Hotaru?" Haruka demanded, her voice sharp and urgent.

 

The Professor's only response was a cruel laugh. "Oh, my daughter? She has passed on the light of Silver Crystal to Master Pharaoh 90," he sneered with a twisted grin.

 

Master Pharaoh 90? Michiru felt a chill run down her spine. She remembered the vesselized Hotaru mentioning that name. Was that the creature behind all of this?

 

Just then, the ground began to shake violently, and Professor Tomoe started to cackle maniacally. Was the creature underground? "The Master's vesselization has already begun!" he shrieked. "This will be your final resting place, for you will be my first victims!"

 

Suddenly, the Professor's body began to warp and twist into a giant purple monster with razor-sharp fangs like the Daimons. "I am Germatoid!" he roared.

 

"He's a Daimon!" Haruka yelled, and Michiru braced herself for battle as she avoided the deadly laser beams Germatoid was shooting.

 

"No, I am not a Daimon. I am a superhuman! The perfect mix between human and extraterrestrial life!" Germatoid boasted.

 

Michiru bit her lip in frustration. There was no saving the Professor anymore; he was no longer Hotaru's father but a monster. "Space Sword Blaster!" Haruka called out, and Michiru watched as the attack flew by. She held out her mirror, ready to unleash her own attack. "Submarine Reflection!" she shouted.

 

The two attacks collided with Germatoid, and with a bone-chilling scream, he vanished. Michiru breathed a sigh of relief, but she knew that this was far from over. They still had to find Hotaru and put a stop to the evil that threatened their world.

 

Goodbye, Papa…my kind Papa who helped me ever since Mama died…my Papa who did everything for me. But this isn’t my Papa; he hasn’t been in a long time. 

 

Michiru whirled around, her senses on high alert. A faint whispering sound had caught her attention, but to her surprise, she couldn't spot anyone else in the room except for the other two Outer Senshi. Nonetheless, she was convinced she heard a voice. 

 

Suddenly, the ground beneath them began to shake violently, and the room trembled with greater intensity than before. The tremors were so strong that it seemed like the entire structure would crumble at any moment. 

 

In the midst of the chaos, Setsuna called out, "Garnet Orb!" 

 

A protective shield enveloped them, shielding them from the collapsing ceiling. As they floated above the ruins of Mugen, Michiru's heart skipped a beat when she realized that Venus, Mars, Mercury, and Jupiter were still trapped inside the building. She wondered if they were safe.

 

Suddenly, a menacing laughter echoed through the air, and Michiru looked down to see Hotaru's vesselized form, wearing a twisted grin. Her gaze then darted to the bodies around Hotaru - Mars, Mercury, Venus, and Jupiter, all unconscious. The sight made Michiru's heart freeze with fear.

_______

Haruka stood at a safe distance, her eyes wide with horror, as she watched the once-stately Mugen Academy crumble before her very eyes. The once-majestic building was now nothing but a pile of rubble, and the sight of it sent shivers down her spine. Hotaru's laughter, which was now more like a sickening cackle, echoed across the broken landscape, sending a chill down Haruka's spine.

 

Haruka longed to help the unconscious Senshi lying around Hotaru, but she couldn't get closer. A strange force field surrounded the area, preventing her from approaching. The ground beneath her feet quivered and shook as a vile purple substance seeped out from the ruins of Mugen Academy and spread throughout Tokyo. Haruka felt powerless in the face of this overwhelming force, and the sky itself began to feel strange.

 

Hotaru's maniacal laughter continued to ring in Haruka's ears, and the purple substance continued to spread, covering everything in its path.

 

 Suddenly, Hotaru's voice boomed out, "Now that the Master has been filled with energy, the time has come! The time for utilization has come! Once it is complete, our Master will be one with the planet! This will become our second homeland!"

 

Haruka's heart skipped a beat as she realized what this meant. They were planning to assimilate the entire planet, and she couldn't allow that to happen. She looked up at the sky and saw that it was slowly changing, a sign of the impending danger that was coming.

 

With an unwavering determination, Haruka leaped forward, joining Michiu and Sestuna. Each Senshi stood on a different building, ready to defend their planet. Haruka raised her talisman high into the air and poured as much power into it as she could. Slowly, a barrier began to form around the area.

 

They were the only ones who could stop this menace. It was their duty to protect the planet, and they would do whatever it takes to defend it, even if it meant putting their own lives on the line.

_______

Mistress 9 laughed at the foolish attempt before her. How laughable! Did they really think they could stop this? How utterly foolish and laughable! 

 

“A barrier? You really think that will help? How useless?! Once the Master’s utilization is complete, I have no need for this pathetic body!” Mistress 9 laughed as it was finally time to shed this pathetic form!

Then there was pain, and Mistress 9 screamed. This body wasn’t listening to her? Why wasn’t it listening to her? Why couldn’t she rid herself of it? 

 

I Won’t Let You Escape! 

 

There was that voice! Who was that voice? 

 

This is my body, and as long as I’m around, I will not let you loose! 

 

I will not let you free!

 

This voice, was it her human vessel? That pathetic girl was still around? How incomprehensible she had thought that foolish girl had disappeared long ago. Why was she still around?

Nonetheless, Mistress 9 smiled a sick smile. 

 

“I had thought you had long since disappeared from inside this body, but you’re stubborn host, aren’t you?” Mistress spoke with a laugh, and she broke out into a fit of deranged laughter, 

“I have taken the power of the Silver Crystal, and I have no reason to keep this body! As soon as I cast off your pathetic body, you will be no more!” 

 

Do whatever you want to this body! Tear it to pieces; I don’t care! But no matter what, I will protect Usagi’s soul and her Silver Crystal! I will never give up!

 

Mistress 9 needed more power. She desperately needed more power; she frantically looked around for more sources; her eyes then landed on the unconscious Sailor Senshi, and she smiled and licked her lips. There! That would be her source of power! Mistress 9 reached out for the delicious and tantalizing power that came with those Senshi’s souls.

_______ 

Hotaru, well, her spirit at least, held the soul of Usagi and her Silver Crystal close. She didn’t know why she was around. Why did she still hold on stubbornly and fight? 

 

Hotaru then saw the light of human souls and looked and saw the flicking forms of the other Senshi, Usagi’s friends, in front of her. Her spirit leaped forward, and she grabbed upon the souls. Maybe she’d be enough to protect Usagi, the Silver, and her friends' souls. She could hear the monster that controlled her body screaming for her to give up, but she wouldn’t. 

 

But why? Why wouldn’t Hotaru give up? It was strange because Hotaru knew she had nothing left for her, and her soul hadn’t been transformed into one of those monsters. She knew she was going to die. So why was she still able to fight and struggle like this?

 

Papa was dead; there was nothing left for her, and yet she still had power. Why was that? Why was she so strong? Somewhere inside her, she could feel a greater strength, like it was another stronger her deep inside of her. This other her was telling her to fight. Yes, it was telling her that she needed to protect and save these souls and protect the Silver Crystal. 

 

So that’s exactly what she would do. Hotaru gathered all her strength to force herself out of her body. She could hear the monster controlling her form scream as she left with the souls and the Silver Crystal.  

 

Hotaru watched with a smile as the four Senshi whose souls were stolen opened their eyes as their souls were returned. Now, to save Usagi. 

_______

Mamoru still held tightly onto Serenity’s hand, then a bright light drew his eyes to the balcony; there was a girl who couldn’t be older than twelve with dark purple hair that fell to her chin, and Mamoru noted that she didn’t seem fully there. Who was this? 

 

A light went from the girl's hands toward Serenity, and the light entered her chest, and there was a jewel that fell atop of Serenity. Mamoru knew that jewel was that Silver Crystal? It was then that Serenity’s eyes snapped open, and Mamoru immediately let go of her hand, and he smiled. 

 

Serenity was alive. 

 

_______ 

Usagi bolted upright; she wasn’t sure where she was or what had happened. What about Hotaru and Sailor Saturn? Usagi looked to her side and saw that Mamoru was kneeling next to her bedside, and she jumped back in shock a bit. What was he doing here? 

 

“ I’m so glad .” Usagi heard a voice speak, and she immediately recognized that voice that voice belonged to Hotaru. Usagi turned and jumped out of bed when she saw Hotaru, no more than a spirit, floating by her bedside. Hotaru? Why was she? What had happened to her? 

 

“ I’m so glad…I’m happy I was able to help you, Usagi .” Hotaru smiled at her, and Usagi, though not quite sure what Hotaru was talking about, still smiled at her friend and slowly reached for her hand. 

 

“ Even though we’re both girls, I feel like us meeting and joining destines was fate…” Hotaru said, and Usagi’s smile grew. 

 

It was then Hotaru screamed and clutched her head, and Usagi jumped forward to help her friend, only for her hand to phase through Hotaru’s form. Usagi didn’t know what was happening, but Hotaru was hurt she had to help her. 

 

Hotaru gave Usagi a weak smile, 

 

“ I’m glad I was able to meet you. I’m glad we became friends Usagi. Thank you, goodbye.” 

 

Usagi watched wide-eyed as Hotaru’s form disappeared before her, and tears prickled her eyes. 

 

“Hotaru! Wait! Don’t disappear!” Usagi called out, but it was too late, as Hotaru was already gone. Usagi stood still and stiff for a minute before she hobbled over to the bed and picked up the Silver Crystal. Usagi held the Silver Crystal close to her chest because she knew that she had something to do, didn’t she? She knew that Hotaru wouldn’t like it if she gave up. Usagi’s face grew serious as she gathered her courage before she called out, 

 

“Moon Prism Power Make Up!” 

 

_______

Haruka wished she could help the other Senshi deal with the Daimon that had been possessing Hotaru’s body, but she couldn’t; she had to keep the barrier up, so she could only watch. They seemed to be struggling, and Haruka didn’t know what to do until a voice cut through the chaos, 

 

“Moon Spiral Heart Attack!” Haruka watched as the Daimon’s face contoured in pain. Could it be? Haruka looked behind the Daimon to see Sailor Moon was there, alive. Tears quickly formed in Haruka’s eyes, and she felt them prickle her skin. Usagi…her Princess. Sailor Moon was alive and okay. 

Haruka could barely believe it. 

 

_______

Usagi still did not have a full grasp of what was happening, but she knew it wasn’t anything good. She also wasn’t sure what had happened to her, but when her friends shouted her name and came up to her, tears in her eyes, she knew they must have been worried.

 

“Sailor Moon, how did you?” Minako asked her, though she still sounded relieved and maybe a bit overwhelmed. 

 

Usagi felt a wave of sadness wash over her again after thinking over what had just happened again. She didn’t really want to think about it. Thinking about what happened to Hotaru made her heart want to burst. 

 

“Hotaru…she gave her life for me.” Usagi finally spoke, her voice cracking a bit, and she really didn’t want to dwell on this information. 

 

Ami's words broke the silence, urgent and desperate. "Sailor Moon! We need your help!" Usagi felt a knot form in her stomach, but she knew she couldn't back down from her duties as a Senshi. She raised her hands in the air, calling forth the image of the grail she had seen earlier, which had granted her the power of her fellow Senshi.

 

The grail materialized in her hands, and a blinding light enveloped her. When the light faded, she was Super Sailor Moon, so far stronger and more capable than ever. With the Moon Stick gripped tightly in her hand, she let out a fierce cry:

 

"Rainbow Moon Heart Ache!"

_______

Usagi’s eyes widened that instead of being injured by her attack, the Daimon, or whatever it was, absorbed it, and his form started to cover more of the ground of Tokyo. No, why? Why wasn’t her power working?

 

“Mars Snake Fire!” 

 

“Venus Wink Chain Sword!” 

 

“Jupiter Coconut Cyclone!” 

 

“Mercury Aqua Mirage”  

 

Voices of her friends echoed in Usagi's ears as she watched their attacks soar towards the creature that had taken over Tokyo's ground. She hoped that their combined powers would be enough to vanquish this monstrous being. However, Usagi's hope quickly turned into horror as the creature absorbed their attacks, growing larger and more powerful. 

 

Suddenly, her gaze was drawn upward as a portal opened in the sky, revealing a distant solar system that seemed lifeless and eerie. Fear gripped Usagi as she wondered what kind of place that was. The portal was a chilling reminder of the vast and unknown dangers that lurked beyond Earth. Usagi wondered if this must be the enemy's home world. 

 

Usagi watched as the creature consuming the grounds of Tokyo laughed and went to move and consume more of the city down below; however, the creature was shot back as it hit the invisible wall of a force field. Usagi sighed in relief; at least it couldn’t damage anything outside this area. However, Usagi felt her stomach drop as the creature only laughed, 

 

Ohhh, there the long-forgotten distant star system, our home world, the Tau Nebula! Soon, I will merge with this planet and create our second homeworld. 

 

The monster laughed, and Usagi glanced back up at the portal to the dead galaxy in the sky; she could feel her skin prickle with fear. No, she wouldn’t let that happen! Though she could feel the creature's power slowly overwhelming her. 

 

“Master Pharaoh 90! I will be your partner! I have given everything for our Master for utilization so we might have this planet!” The thing that had once controlled Hotaru’s body shouted, and Usagi’s head snapped back towards it. Hadn’t it been dead? 

 

Usagi watched with wide eyes as that wretched creature fell. Dropping from the skies of Tokyo at incredible speeds until it fell into the darkness of the creature and was consumed by it. 

 

After the creature had consumed its ally, pitch-black darkness spread throughout the sky, and Usagi watched in horror, not understanding what was happening. Usagi then heard several thuds when she turned, and she saw that Haruka, Michiru, and Pluto had fallen to the ground, the force field dissipating. 

 

No, it wouldn’t end like this, not when they had come so far! Usagi held out her Moon Stick with shaking hands and called out. 

 

“Rainbow Moon Heartache!” Usagi watched her power from the Silver Crystal shoot toward the darkness the monster was emitting. Surely this would be enough.

 

But Usagi’s hope quickly turned to horror as her power was consumed by the inky black darkness, turning dark itself. 

 

No why? 

 

More thuds and Usagi turned again to see Mars, Mercury, Jupiter, and Venus collapsed atop buildings, and her heart sank. No, her friends! Were they okay? Had they run out of power?

Usagi quickly shook her head; no, they couldn’t have run out of power because she was still Super Sailor Moon! She still had their power inside them! She wouldn’t give up; there had to be something she could do. 

 

Usagi stopped and thought for a moment and realized, yes, there was something she could do. She could do it herself with the Silver Crystal and all the powers of the Senshi. Usagi lifted her gloved hands into the air,

 

“Legendary Moon Chalice, come to my hand!” Usagi called, and Chalice, the grail, came to her hands, and she lowered it, holding it close to her chest. Surely she could do this. Usagi took a deep breath and looked behind her, meeting Haruka and Michiru's eyes. She smiled, though her lips quivered a bit. With more breath, Usagi dove down, letting herself fall into the dark blackness of the creature below. 

_______ 

“Usagi!” Haruka shouted with wide eyes, her throat dry as it leapt out of her chest as she watched her Princess fall into the creature. Why? Why had she done that? Her Princess was…no, why? At that moment, a blinding light caught Haruka’s eye, and she looked down to see her talisman shining brightly. Slowly, although her hands shook, Haruka reached down and picked up her Talisman, lifting the sword into the air. Maybe, just maybe, this would bring her Princess back safe and sound so Haruka could see her smile and hear her laughter again. 

 

A sudden burst of intense light erupted from the creature, creating a towering pillar that caught Haruka's attention immediately. Despite the violent wind that roared around her, Haruka couldn't bring herself to look away from the sight. It was then that she noticed a figure standing within the light, and a feeling of unease washed over her.

 

The figure was wearing a Senshi uniform adorned with deep purple colors, and the choker and bow were both decorated with a star that had too many points to count. The Senshi's dark purple hair, akin to Hotaru's, whipped around wildly in the wind, and as the blinding light faded, Haruka could see the gleam of a sharp glaive in the Senshi's hand.

 

Haruka's heart sank with a sense of horror as the Senshi began to speak, her dark hair thrashing in the violent gusts of wind.

 

“I am the Harbinger of Death. I am the Senshi of the Planet of Destruction, Saturn. The Senshi of Silence: Sailor Saturn.” 

Haruka dropped to her knees, 

 

“So Super Sailor Moon…Usagi is dead?” Haruka barely managed to choke out, not wanting to believe it, much less think it. 

 

Haruka watched as Saturn dropped her glaive into the creature, and Haruka could hear its screams, but she didn’t care. She didn’t care because her Princess was…what was the point? What was the point without her? 

 

“I was called forth by the activated trigger. The last time this happened doesn’t feel like that long ago…and yet here I am once again feeling like the uninvited guest.” Saturn spoke, but Haruka couldn’t bring herself to care much. 

 

“I watched as accident after accident occurred as incidents kept happening. It's as if history were going off its predetermined course.” 

 

Saturn paused before continuing. 

 

“After that accident in the Infinity District, the one whose life I was supposed to be slumbering through died and continued on as a cyborg. I was never supposed to awaken within that girl's body as it would be too much of a shock to a body so delicate. But her body was resuscitated through utilization.” 

 

Saturn looked away from her glaive and the creature, almost like she was looking towards them or maybe Haruka herself. 

 

“Professor Tomoe’s twisted mind summoned these creatures from their alien planet. Yet I could do nothing. We were all drawn here; this land was the chosen place, and now that I have awakened, I have no other choice but to lower my silence glaive.” Saturn finished her voice, her voice cold, and Haruka couldn't believe it. 

 

Haruka hit her fist against the ground and shouted, 

 

“God dammit! That’s a lie! It can’t end like that again!” Haruka’s voice grew rough as she shouted out her frustrations. No, it couldn’t end like that again. It couldn’t…

 

“I just wanted to protect her..” Haruka whispered, and she raised her head, watching Saturn raise her glaive into the air. 

 

“Death Reborn Revolution!”

 

Aghhh, I can’t move! My power is fading away! This enormous negative aura, so it was you who will lead us to their destruction! 

 

Haruka could hear the creature shout, and she watched as it separated itself from the Earth and tried to escape to the portal of its homeworld. 

 

“You abominable being! I am going to return you to nothingness, and after that, I will end the world!” Saturn shouted, and Haruka let her head drop. Saturn was going to end everything, and there was nothing they could do. 

 

Haruka grit her teeth; what she wouldn’t give to see Sailor Moon…her Princess, one last time. 

 

“Usagi…” Haruka whispered…knowing she’d never see her Princess again. Not in this life, at least. 

 

Just then, a glowing light filled the sky, and Haruka’s head shot up; she knew that light. But it couldn’t be…could it? 

 

“Super Sailor Moon…?” Haruka choked out a hint of hope present in her voice. 

_______

 

Usagi opened her eyes and could see the chaos around her. Had it worked? She could see the creature was no longer attached to the Earth’s surface. 

 

Retreat! Go to the Tau Nebula! We must not be drawn into the gravity of death! 

 

Usagi’s eyes widened, and she saw that the creature was afraid it was running. 

 

“It’s so beautiful the moment before imminent destruction…” Usagi heard a voice say, and she turned to see a girl in the uniform of the Senshi. Who was that? Was that who the creature was afraid of? 

 

“Now I, Sailor Saturn, will lead you to your destruction?!” 

 

Usagi’s heart dropped; that was Sailor Saturn? Usagi didn’t know what to do. That was until Sailor Saturn smiled at her, 

 

“There is no need to feel despair. For with death comes hope and rebirth, and you will be the one to bring it forth, Super Sailor Moon.”

“Sailor Saturn..” Usagi said, breathlessly unsure of what else to say. 

 

“Sailor Moon, because you unleashed the holy grail and Silver Crystal into this planet, it can be saved. But to be reborn, I must bring death and destroy things as they are.” Sailor Saturn spoke softly before swinging her glaive down. 

 

“Sailor Pluto! You must close the portal to their world!” Usagi heard Saturn shout, and she looked down at where Pluto was and could see her moving her lips but could not make out what she was saying. 

 

Suddenly, Usagi looked up just in time to see a giant pair of doors slam shut, and Saturn was gone. Usagi felt a bit overwhelmed, but she slowly landed on one knee onto a destroyed building and raised her Moon Stick up in the air, allowing the light of the Silver Crystal to fall upon the city. 

 

That’s when Usagi heard the sound of a baby's cries. 

_______

Michiru looked at the baby in her arms and saw the symbol of Saturn glow upon its forehead. 

 

“Hotaru?” She whispered and looked at Haruka and Setsuna, who were at her sides.  She smiled; if this baby had nobody, then maybe… 

“She’s been reborn and all alone, so…let’s raise her on our own. Let’s be her parents.” Michiru spoke as she stood up and pulled the baby closer. 

 

“Haruka! Michiru! Pluto!” Michiru heard her Princess’s voice, and she turned to see her beloved Princess standing there, her Senshi surrounding her. Michiru smiled, a warm, loving smile. 

 

“Princess…we’ve found a new mission,” Michiru spoke, her voice soft as she looked lovingly at her Princess. Michiru then watched as her Princess’s face bunched up in confusion, 

 

“So…are you leaving?” Her Princess asked softly, and Michiru could hear a hint of sadness in her voice. 

 

“No, we are not leaving. We’ll always be here, Princess, because you’re so precious.” Haruka spoke, her voice soft, and Michiru smiled. 

 

“Come visit Haruka and I sometime, Princess, because remember, we love you, and we’re so happy we got to protect our precious Princess.” 

_______

Usagi's heart skipped a beat as she looked at Haruka, who had opened the door; Usagi gave a shy smile and greeted her. 

 

“Well…Michiru said to come to visit, and so I…” She trailed off, feeling nervous and unsure of how to continue. She looked down at the floor, feeling a bit silly for being so nervous. 

 

Haruka laughed softly and stepped aside to let Usagi in. She removed her shoes and put on some slippers before making her way into the central area of the apartment. Boxes were stacked everywhere, and Usagi couldn't help but ask, "I thought you weren’t leaving?" 

 

Michiru spoke up, giving Usagi a reassuring smile. She lifted Usagi's chin with her hand and said, "We're not leaving, Princess. We're just moving to a bigger space to properly raise Hotaru. We'll still be here for you." 

 

Usagi felt relieved and grateful. She had been afraid that Haruka and Michiru were leaving her behind. She blurted out, "I'm sorry for what I said...do you still love me?" 

 

Michiru's laughter filled the room, and Usagi couldn't help but smile. "There's no need to apologize, Princess. And, of course, we still love you. We always will." 

 

Usagi felt her heart swell with love and gratitude. She fidgeted nervously and finally blurted out, "I love you guys too. Is that okay?" 

 

Haruka's laughter filled the room this time, and Usagi found it comforting. "Of course, it's okay, Princess. The question is, will you be willing to have us?" 

 

Usagi's eyes widened, and she blushed. "Yes, of course!" She couldn't believe it. Haruka and Michiru loved her and wanted her to be with them. 

 

But then, doubts crept into Usagi's mind. "Are you sure you want me, though?" 

 

The room fell silent, and Usagi could hear footsteps approaching her. Suddenly, she felt a pair of strong arms around her waist, lifting her off the floor and spinning her around. It was Haruka, and Usagi felt her face grow hot as she looked into Haruka's loving eyes. 

 

"We wouldn't have anyone but you, Princess," Haruka said with a smile. 

 

Usagi's face grew even redder, and as Haruka placed her down she could feel her heart racing. Michiru's laughter broke the silence, and Usagi looked at her with a smile. 

 

"Your face is red. It's so cute. In fact, it's so cute I could kiss it." 

 

Usagi's heart skipped a beat, but she laughed and said, "Really? I don't think I'd mind that..." 

 

Before she could finish her sentence, Michiru leaned forward and kissed her lips. Usagi's mind went blank, and she couldn't process anything except for the feeling of Michiru's lips on hers. It felt nice, and she didn't want it to end. When Michiru finally pulled away, Usagi saw her smiling at her. 

 

"You really are so cute," Michiru said with a smile. 

 

Usagi felt her heart swell, and she felt light, like she was flying. She couldn’t believe it, she was so very happy.

_______

Usagi laughed and was thrilled, ecstatic, in fact, as she was wearing a Juban High School uniform because she had passed high school entrance exams! She hadn’t failed! 

 

“We made it! We’re all high school students now! I’m so happy!” Usagi cheered excitedly. 

 

She heard Makoto let out a sigh, “After all that with Mugen, we studied so much, and it paid off! What a relief! I’d thought we’d die from studying!”

 

“It is a good thing we all made it in, but what’s really a miracle is the fact that Usagi made it in. She can barely write in Kanji.” Rei spoke up, and Usagi froze and stopped celebrating; she felt that attack personally. It hurt so much worse than any attack from enemies ever could. 

 

“Maybe there was a mistake in the grading?” Makoto chimed in, and Usagi's head snapped towards Makoto. No, not Mako too! They were all turning on her! At least she knew Ami wouldn’t- 

 

“People can do impossible things when they are desperate,” Ami spoke matter-of-factly, and Usagi dramatically landed on her hands and knees. 

 

“Hey! You guys, why do you have to be so mean!” Usagi whined; why did her friends have to be so cruel?

 

“Usagi, I’m happy I get to go to Juban High School with you all!” Minako said, taking her Usagi’s hands and pulling her up. It was like Minako was an angel sent from above. 

 

“Usagi, we can lament our failings together! We can be failing buddies.” Minako continued, and Usagi froze as if her soul had left her; she let go of Minako’s hands and only managed to mutter, 

 

“M-Minako…”  

 

“Anyway! I’m going to join the volleyball club, and on weekends, I’m going to start idol auditions!” Minako exclaimed excitedly, 

 

Makoto seemed to follow suit, “I’m going to join the cooking club!”

Usagi turned to Rei, who stood there smiling, “What are you going to do, Rei?” 

 

Rei smiled, “I’m going to join the archery club. I’ve always wanted to give it a shot.” 

 

Usagi thought Archey sounded like a good fit for Rei, 

 

“I’m going to join the computer club.” Ami chimed in, and Usagi knew that, yep, that club was a perfect fit for the studious Ami. 

 

“What about you, Usagi?” Ami asked, and Usagi stopped and thought for a second. 

 

“I think I’ll join the art club,” Usagi said with a smile until a voice interrupted them, 

 

“Well, it looks like you are having fun,” Usagi's smile widened, and she turned to see her girlfriends, Haruka and Michiru, standing there with a baby Hotaru in her arms. 

 

“Haruka! Michiru! You came!” Usagi said, walking over to them and smiling brightly. 

Usagi looked down at baby Hotaru, “You brought Hotaru too! She’s so cute!” Usagi said, and she could have sworn she heard Haruka mutter something under her breath, and she giggled before turning to her friends. 

 

“We’re going to watch the Solar Eclipse in Ichi no Hashi park. Do you guys want to come?” 

 

Usagi saw that her friends were giving her amused looks, and Rei had turned away, her arms crossed, and she waited for one of them to speak up. Finally, Ami did, 

 

“No, I think we’re going to watch it here. You have fun!” 

_______

Once they were at the park, Usagi felt Haruka pat her head, running her hands through her hair, 

 

“Good job. Getting into high school, Usagi.” Causing Usagi to blush and smile before she looked up at the sky and put the visor over her head, watching as the sun started to be covered by the moon. It was then Usagi heard something soft, and she thought she had been imagining it. 

 

Ring

 

There it was again. What was that? 

 

Ring

 

Was that? It sounded like the sound of a bell.

Notes:

insert me screaming in relief because I'm finally done with the angsty slow-burn part of this fic

FINALLY. I love angst, but I just could not take it anymore! Finally, I get to write fluff. Well, as much fluff as I can squeeze into the Dream arc. I'll do my best to put a good amount of fluff. I hope you enjoyed this chapter, and now I'm off to figure out how the dream arc is supposed to work without Chibiusa. I mean, I have some idea, but it needs some fleshing out. Please leave comments you already know I love them. Uh that's all from me. Have a nice day or night.

Chapter 33: Solar Eclipse

Notes:

Yay! New chapter!

My dream is to live happily in a house alongside the ones I love…

 

_______

Usagi beamed as she held tightly onto Haruka's hand as they walked to the park. She wished she could hold onto Michiru's hand, too, but her green-haired lover was holding baby Hotaru, so Usagi knew she could only hold one of her lovers' hands for now. "Are you excited for the solar eclipse, bunny?" Michiru asked, and Usagi turned her head to look at her. Briefly, she wondered about the nickname Michiru had used. 

 

"Yeah! I've never seen one before! I bet it'll be super cool! Though, Michiru, why'd you call me bunny?" Usagi answered Michiru's question before asking her own, her voice curious. Even though she struggled to pronounce the English word bunny, she was no good at English. Michiru laughed, and Usagi thought it was pretty sound. 

 

"That's because, my beautiful Princess, I wanted to give you a nickname, and 'bunny' is another word for the meaning of your name in English. Do you not like it?" Michiru asked, and Usagi started to blush and could also hear the sound of baby Hotaru's gurgling, which was cute but also terribly distracting. 

 

"No…I like it. I was just curious…" Usagi spoke, her face still red from her blush, and that's when Haruka laughed and raised Usagi's hand, leaving a kiss on it. 

 

"I think kitten would be a better name for our Princess here, Michiru. She's cute like one and has the same propensity for getting into trouble." Haruka spoke with a bit of a chuckle, and Usagi blushed and glared at Haruka, although her cheeks and bottom lip stuck out, so it looked more like a pout. 

 

"Well…I suppose we'll just have to agree to disagree and call our Princess different things then. After, who says we can't give our Princess more than one pet name?" Michiru spoke with a bit of a smirk on her face, and Usagi thought it was pretty, so she blushed even more than before. 

 

"Can we just get to park and watch the eclipse already?" Usagi whined and watched as her lovers turned and smiled at her. 

 

"Of course. We don't want to miss it after all." Michiru answered with a smile. 

_______

The park was crowded with people, and Usagi realized that a lot of people must have had the same idea as them. "The eclipse should be starting soon; we'll need to find something to view it with," Michiru spoke, and Usagi noted she was holding Hotaru a bit tighter due to the crowd. Usagi gave Michiru and Haruka a smile, and she pointed to a man in the distance. 

 

"That guy seems to be giving out tinted glass panels. I'll go get some!" Usagi spoke before making her way over to the man giving out the glass panels; she smiled at the man before she spoke, "May I have three, please?" Usagi beamed happily when the man handed her three dark glass panels and started walking back over but stopped when she heard a voice, 

 

"Serenity?" Usagi froze and turned to see Mamoru staring at her wide-eyed. She stiffened a bit at being called that name, her old name, and gave Mamoru a strained smile. She hadn't seen Mamoru since she had woken up with him by her bedside in Ami's apartment, something nobody really ever gave her a proper explanation for, but oh well. But anyway, she didn't feel quite ready to face Mamoru yet, knowing that she had broken his heart. The last significant time they spoke, Usagi had run out of his apartment in tears. So yeah, it's not a conversation she wanted to have right now. Usagi took a deep, steady breath, 

 

"My name is Usagi. It's not Serenity anymore." Usagi said, doing her best to look Mamoru in the eye, and she watched as Mamoru quickly bowed his head in apology, 

 

"Oh, my bad, Usagi. Please forgive me. But since you're here, would you like to watch the solar eclipse with me? As friends?" Mamoru asked, seemingly adding on the last part at the last second. Usagi took another breath, 

 

"I'm sorry, I'm actually here with my girlfriends. I came to see the eclipse with them. I'm sorry." Usagi answered his question without outright saying no but still making it an obvious no nonetheless. She could see Mamoru wince and stiffen, and she could see the obvious pain in his eyes. Usagi briefly felt bad for a moment and tried to tell herself she wasn't responsible for his feelings. 

 

"Oh…alright, have a good time, Usagi," Mamoru spoke, and it looked like he was backing away. Usagi simply nodded before making her way back to Haruka and Michiru. 

 

She smiled at her lovers and watched as Michiru adjusted her hold on Hotaru to take the dark glass panel from her. "That took a minute. Did something happen?" Michiru asked, and Usagi merely smiled as she pushed the conversation with Mamoru to the back of her mind. 

 

"No, I just ran into someone I knew. That's all." Usagi smiled as she put the glass panel up to her face and stared at the sky as the moon started covering the sun, blocking out its light. Usagi stiffened as she heard it, and at first, she thought she was hearing things, but then she heard it again. 

 

Ring

 

Was that? 

 

Ring  

 

That sounded like the sound of a bell….

 

Ring

 

There it was again; Usagi slowly looked away from the sun, dropped the panel from her face, and turned around. Looking for the source of the sound. That's when she saw it, and her breath caught in her throat when she saw it—standing there with four golden hooves, a silk white coat, beautiful feathered wings, orange eyes, and a red teardrop-shaped crystal on its forehead. A pale blue mane and a golden horn atop its head. Was that a pegasus? 

 

Help me, Young Maiden…Please help me, Young Maiden.

 

The pegasus spoke; it spoke. Was Usagi seeing or hearing things? Usagi blinked, and when she opened her eyes, the pegasus was gone. It had vanished like it was never even there. 

 

.

.

.

.

.

 

"Usagi?" She heard her name being called, and Usagi snapped out of the trace she was in and turned back around to see Haruka and Michiru looking at her with concern. 

 

"I saw…a pegasus…it was asking for my help?" Usagi muttered, and a feeling of foreboding fell over her. Was something starting again?

Haruka sighed and looked at her, "A pegasus, huh?" Usagi's face fell at her lover's words, 

 

"You don't believe me?" Usagi asked, her voice shaking a bit and watched as Haruka's eyes widened, and she quickly spoke, 

 

"No, I believe you. Of course, I do. It's just I don't want anything to start again… let's not think about it now; let's just watch the eclipse." Usagi nodded at Haruka's words and looked back up, raising the plan of glass back up. She watched silently, the magic of the eclipse gone, as her worries now weighed down her heart. She watched as the moon covered the sun, blocking its light. 

_______

Minako watched as the moon covered the sun, and she smiled. Right now, she felt as if all her dreams could come true. Maybe…if…if she made a wish, her dreams really would come true. Sure, it was no shooting star, but it might do the trick. Minako smiled and spread her arms wide. "My dream is to become an idol! I want to be really popular. A famous idol, that's what I wish!" Minako could hear her friends chuckles, and the Makoto spoke, 

 

"My dream is to become a bride! Then I want to own a flower shop or work at a cake shop! But I first and foremost want to be a happy bride!" 

 

Minako was taken aback by Makoto's wish, and she looked at her friend, who seemed to be in her own world. Minako just stared at her friend, who had red-brown hair and thought. That wish was a little greedy, wasn't it?

 

"My dream is to be a doctor! I wish to be an elegant doctor!" Ami spoke next, and Minako smiled; she thought Ami would make that dream come true. Ami was smart enough to do it for sure. If anything, Ami's dream was a lot more manageable than Makoto's, at least. 

 

"I want to follow in my grandpa's footsteps, and someday, I wish to become an elegant head priestess at Hikawa Shrine." Rei's voice was full of confidence as she spoke, and Minako hoped Rei would make that dream come true. Firstly, because Rei was her friend, but also because she thought that Rei looked really pretty in the traditional clothes of miko, and if Rei became head priestess at her grandfather's shrine, she would definitely get to see Rei wear it more. Not that she would ever tell anyone she thought that, especially not Rei. Actually, now that she thought about it, Rei looked pretty in basically everything, especially in her school uniform. Minako wondered what Rei would look like in overalls; she'd bet that would be cute. 

 

Suddenly, Minako stopped and blushed, realizing she was staring at Rei. Agh, what was she thinking? Minako quickly shook her head, trying to shoo the thoughts from her mind. She really hoped none of her friends had seen her staring at Rei. Finally, Minako looked towards the sky and noted how much darker it was getting as the moon covered the sun. 

_______

Haruka watched the eclipse and could not shake her foreboding feeling after what Usagi had said and the fact that the eclipse had lasted this long. Haruka's eyes widened; a ship, a flying ship, was coming out of the eclipse. 

 

Right this way! The circus has come to town! To collect the beautiful dreams of this city of light! 

 

Finally, the Dead Moon Circus is here to make its grand entrance! 

 

We've longed for this place! This city of dreams! We've waited for this for a long time! 

 

Haruka's heart nearly stopped, and she realized something really was starting again. Then, just as it had appeared from the eclipse, it vanished as if it had never been there. Haruka turned her head and looked at her two lovers, who were staring up at the sky, "Did you see that, too?" Haruka finally asked, her voice dry, 

 

"You mean the ship that just flew out of the eclipse? Yes, I did. Is something really starting again? Is this the new enemy?" Usagi asked nervously, and Haruka had half a mind to pull her Princess into a hug and hold her close to comfort her. 

 

"Now, let's not worry ourselves just yet. If something happens, we can handle it. Let's go to the market to get our mind off things." Michiru chimed in; she sounded like she was fine, but Haruka could hear the agitation in her voice. 

 

Haruka could only hope they really had been seeing things. 

_______

Rei stared up at the sky, her eyes narrowed. She was sure of what she had just seen: a ship flying out of the solar eclipse, but at the same time, she hoped she was wrong. "Did you all just see that?" Rei finally asked, dread building in her stomach. 

 

"Yeah, I saw that very clearly, but what was that? It looked like a ship in the sky." Minako spoke, and Rei felt her stomach drop. Knowing that her friends did indeed see it. Could this be the new enemy? Rei hoped it wasn't; maybe they had all been imagining things. Rei's head snapped up to the sky as she heard the very familiar cawing of crows. 

 

She looked up to see Phobos and Deimos in the sky, flying in circles around them. Rei squinted; what were they doing? Were they trying to tell her something? Suddenly, the two crows swooped down, and Rei heard a soft thud and looked down to see the newspaper and a card with two black feathers piercing through them. 

 

Rei's eyes widened, and she recognized the newspaper as today's paper, the one talking about the solar eclipse. The card was a Tarot card, the one picturing the moon. A bad omen, this once-a-millennium solar eclipse, was it cursed? Rei looked towards her friends, "Let's go to Ichi no Hashi park! I'm worried about Usagi!" 

_______ 

Usagi was confused, looking down at the paper advertising the Dead Moon Circus had come to AzubuJuban in the Minato ward of Tokyo on their world tour. Usagi squinted; this was really strange; this was the first she had heard of such a circus. "This is strange…" Usagi muttered, and her eyes widened as the flier was pulled out of her hands; she looked up to see that Haruka had pulled the flier out of her hands, and Usagi crossed her arms, pouting a bit. She had still been looking at that. 

 

"As strange as it might be, kitten, we're here to get our mind off things, not worry about it more. Now go look and see if there is anything you like." Haruka spoke, giving her a little push on the back towards the various stalls. 

 

Usagi looked towards the various stalls and booths in the marketplace. Wow, it was like a festival; there were even cotton candy vendors and booths selling goldfish. A blowout sale, huh? Usagi wondered how long this took to set up. Usagi continued looking around the various stalls the shops had set up until something shimmering in the sunlight caught her eye. Usagi slowly made her way over to the stall it was at and looked down at the object in question. It was a kaleidoscope that was made entirely from glass, and it was shimmering in the sunlight. Usagi looked down at the kaleidoscope in awe; it was pretty. "Oh? Do you like that kaleidoscope, bunny? Here, I'll get it for you." 

 

Usagi looked at Michiru, "It is pretty…but please, you really don't have to do that!" Usagi added on the second part as she processed what Michiru said. Usagi watched as Michiru laughed and adjusted her hold on Hotaru so she could get out her wallet. Er…Michiru was completely ignoring her protests, wasn't she? 

 

"Nonsense bunny, you're my sweet, beautiful Princess, and I want to spoil you, alright?" Michiru spoke, smiling, and Usagi blushed profusely at Michiru's words. She was going to protest some more, but baby Hotaru stopped her when she spoke, 

 

"Pin-ess!" Baby Hotaru repeated after Michiru's words, and Michiru laughed as she gave the cashier at the stand her card. Usagi stared at the six-month-old for a moment, and then Michiru spoke. 

 

"Yes, that's right, Hotaru; Usagi's a Princess, and she deserves everything she wants and more." Michiru tapped Hotaru on the nose as she spoke, and the six-month-old giggled. Usagi thought it was cute and terribly distracting as she didn't notice the cashier hand Michiru a pink paper bag. Michiru reached into it, pulled out the glass kaleidoscope Usagi had been looking at, and handed it to her. Usagi slowly took the kaleidoscope from Michiru and looked down at it. She still thought it was pretty, but she didn't need Michiru to buy it for her. 

 

"Oh, bunny. Don't feel bad. I wanted to buy it for you. So I did, Haruka, and I just want to spoil you, isn't that right, Haruka?" Michiru spoke as she glanced over at Haruka, who had walked over them. 

 

Haruka smiled at her, and Usagi felt her heart flutter. "Michiru's right, kitten, so there is no need to feel bad." 

Usagi sighed, "Okay, fine. But you don't need to spoil me all the time, you know?" 

_______ 

Night had fallen over the city of Tokyo, and it was quiet, as the last train had already departed, so barely anyone was wandering the streets of Tokyo. In the center of Mamiana Sague Park stood a lone crius tent, and inside, a flying eyeball carried by dark black wings landed on a staff. An old, withered blue hand gripped the staff, "Oh, Zircon, how I hate the light of day. At my age, the sun's light paralyzes me, but once the sun falls, I am calm again. I won't be able to sleep either unless we make our cirus a hit in this town. Are you listening, my girls?" 

 

An old lady with wrinkly blue skin spoke from her seat on a throne in the middle of the tent. "Yeah, we heard ya, you old hag. We'll make sure no one can interfere with our circus." A younger-sounding woman spoke though she was obscured by darkness. 

 

"Crown Orb!"

_______

Young Maiden…

 

Usagi opened her eyes. Was someone calling her? She was still in her pajamas, and a world of white surrounded her. Usagi did not know where she was. 

 

Ring 

 

There it was again, the sound of a bell. Why did she keep hearing that sound? Usagi slowly turned to where she heard the ringing of the bell, and her eyes widened. There was that horse she saw earlier today. Was it a unicorn or a pegasus? Usagi wasn't sure. 

 

You're the Young Maiden with the beautiful dreams…

 

Young Maiden? Beautiful dreams? Usagi wasn't sure what this pegasus was talking about. More importantly, why was this pegasus talking to her? 

 

Come, Young Maiden, ride on my back…

 

Usagi heard the pegasus's words and slowly walked towards the creature. Staring at its glistening white, soft blue hair and vibrant orange eyes. Upon reaching the pegasus, Usagi climbed onto its back, tightly gripping its mane. Wow…this mane was actually very soft. 

 

Usagi looked below her to see the city of Tokyo below the lights of buildings glistening in the darkness. How pretty… the way the lights glistened in the darkness just like the glass kaleidoscope Michiru had bought her earlier glistened in the sun. That's when Usagi's eyes fell upon a part of the city shadowed by darkness, and she was confused. What was that darkness? Why did it fill her with dread?

 

"Pegasus? What is that Darkness there?" Usagi asked, and the pegasus answered, 

 

That is the part of the city you were in earlier today… 

 

Usagi's eyes widened at Pegasus's answer. That darkness was Juban Shopping District? Why was it all dark like that? Usagi didn't get a chance to ask any further questions because the sights of Tokyo below them faded, and they were once again surrounded by white. 

 

Young Maiden, did you enjoy the view..? 

 

Pegasus asked, and Usagi smiled, pushing down her doubts and worries. "Yes, I did." 

 

Good…hold out your hands… 

 

Usagi took a breath and did as Pegasus asked, a little bit nervous because she didn't know who Pegasus was or if he had good intentions or not. She didn't know if Pegasus was the enemy. Suddenly, a small glass bell dropped into her hands, appearing out of nowhere. Usagi stared at it. What was this bell? 

 

Whenever you need me…ring this bell to call for me…  

 

Pegasus spoke, and Usagi stared at it, now noticing that she was no longer on Pegasus's back. What did that mean? Did Pegasus know what was coming? What the enemy wanted? "Pegasus…who are you?" Usagi asked, finally forcing herself to speak up. She looked at Pegasus a bit warily now. 

 

I am Pegasus…Helios and I know, Young Maiden, that you will be filled with great power in the future. I will help when you call…so in the future, I may use your power to save Elysion…

 

Usagi watched wide-eyed as Pegasus grew further and further away, and a cage appeared around him. 

 

Please…I need to save Elysion…I need to find the Golden Crystal… 

 

_______

Thud! 

 

Usagi opened her eyes and immediately noticed her head hurt. She looked around with her eyes a bit and noticed she was on the floor. Oh, she must have fallen on the floor; that was why her head hurt. Usagi then heard a smaller thud along with a soft ring and looked to see the glass bell from her dream on the floor. 

 

So it had been real, after all? Usagi quickly grabbed the bell and sat up. So, there really was an enemy after all. Usagi sighed; she knew what she needed to do.

_______

Ichi No Hashi Park was empty at this time of day, so Usagi knew she didn't have to worry about anyone seeing her transform. Though if Usagi had been paying a bit more attention, she would've noticed the black hair of the Prince of Earth by a tree. But Usagi didn't, so she just raised her hand and yelled, "Moon Prism Power Make Up!" 

 

. 

. 

. 

. 

. 

Nothing she wasn't transforming…why? Suddenly, purple lightning came down and shocked Usagi, causing her to cry in pain. A soft ringing was heard as the glass bell fell to the ground; as the lightning stopped, Usagi managed to open up her eyes to see Pegasus appear before her. 

 

Young Maiden…please lend me your power…. 

 _______

"I feel it. Someone just interfered with our barrier." A girl with blue hair with short bangs that were pulled up into a bun wore a crown with silver balls that hung off of it attached to wires. A girl with green hair done up in a highly complex style of three different pigtails laughed as she peered into an open cage where a tiger with glowing eyes resided, 

 

"Come here, little tiger, find the ones who interfered with us! Drag them back here by their tails if you have to!" 

_______ 

Usagi was confused because she couldn't transform. Also, she was still confused about Pegasus, but right now, she was most confused about the running and panicked crowd that had seemingly come out of nowhere and nearly run her over. 

 

"This just in…" Usagi heard, and now that she was safe from the crowd, she looked up to see the news playing on one of many screens attached to skyscrapers that loomed above her. "A tiger escaped from the circus and is running amok in the city." 

 

Usagi's eyes widened; eh, a tiger escaped from the circus? How does that even happen? Isn't this circus supposed to be worldwide famous. How does a world-renowned circus manage to lose a tiger and let it run amok in a city, let alone a city as big and as populated as Tokyo? Tokyo had twenty-three different wards; what if the tiger managed to get out of this one? Oh, that'd be bad. 

 

Usagi quickly shook her head. No! This wasn't the time to be panicking! This sounded like something she could handle as Sailor Moon! Well, yes, she had been unable to transform a bit ago, but Usagi was sure when she was faced with danger, she'd definitely be able to transform! 

 

Now, how to find that tiger…suddenly Usagi heard growling behind her, and she turned. Sure enough, behind her was that escaped tiger. Wow, talk about convient. Well, whatever she needed to handle this tiger before anyone got hurt! Usagi raised her hand in the air, 

 

"Moon Prism Power Make Up!" 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

.

 

Huh? She hadn't transformed again? Why? Why wasn't her transformation working? Usagi's attention was drawn away from the fact that she hadn't transformed when she heard growling. Usagi looked back at the tiger, though she probably should have never looked away, and saw it looked like it was about to pounce. Usagi stiffened and realized that she probably should get out of here unless she wanted to become tiger food, that is, 

 

So Usagi quickly ran, unsure if she could outrun a tiger; probably not, but it was her best option. Luckily for Usagi, she spotted a very conveniently placed alleyway. Maybe she could lose the tiger by hiding in there. Well, Usagi thought it was better than nothing. Usagi quickly acted and ran into the alleyway and pressed herself against the wall. Much to Usagi's relief, the tiger kept running down the road. 

 

Usagi let out a sigh of relief before pausing; she couldn't transform. Why? Usagi bit her lip and clenched her fists; how was she supposed to fight this new enemy if she couldn't transform? Ugh, why did this happen now? Why couldn't she transform? Suddenly, there was a bright light in front of Usagi, and she looked up to see the Holy Grail floating in front of her. 

 

No, what was she thinking? She couldn't give up now. She'd just have to keep trying and trying until she could transform again. What was she thinking? She was Sailor Moon, for goddess sake. She couldn't give up now. Usagi looked down and saw that her brooch had been transformed, and she took a breath, steeling herself. She'd try again until she was finally able to transform, 

 

"Moon Crisis Make Up!" 

_______ 

"Stop right there! I am Super Sailor Moon, and I will not let a dangerous beast—" Usagi, Super Sailor Moon, stopped her speech as the tiger disappeared before her eyes. Eh? First, she couldn't transform, and now the tiger disappeared? Usagi looked around, a bit confused, but snapped her head back when she heard the sound of laughter. 

 

There were two girls, one with blue hair and the other with green, and she watched as the blue-haired girl raised an orb into the air, 

 

"Come, Lemures! Rise forth from the darkness!" 

 

Usagi shielded her face as these fuzzy-looking black things suddenly attacked her; she assumed these were the Lemures that the girl had been talking about.

 

Young Maiden…call, and I shall help…

 

Usagi heard a voice, and she knew it belonged to Pegasus, but she could not see him. Though she looked at her hand to see the bell Pegasus had given her, it was there. 

 

I shall lend you my powers, Young Maiden…call my name, and I shall come. Hold the bell and shout out 'Twinkle Yell.' 

 

Usagi took a breath and dropped her hands from her face, letting the monsters hit her. She held onto the bell in her left hand firmly.

 

"Helios! Please help me! Twinkle Yell!" Usagi called out desperately and hoped what Pegasus, Helios, had said was true and not a trick. 

 

A soft glow emanated from her right hand as she stood there, catching her attention. As she looked down, she saw something materializing within her grasp. It was a glass kaleidoscope that Michiru had gifted her, but how did it end up here? Usagi's eyes widened in surprise as the kaleidoscope began to change its form, slowly transforming into a magnificent rainbow wand. The wand had a crescent moon etched into it, with delicate wings on either side. The handles were a bright yellow, and Usagi held onto it tightly. 

 

Young Maiden, this Kaleidoscope is beginning to fill with power…Now yell out 'Moon Gorgeous Meditation'...

 

Usagi sucked into a breath, "Moon Gorgeous Meditation!" A rainbow light burst from the wand, and when it faded, the two girls were gone. Usagi tilted her head, confused. Not understanding how the girls disappeared like that, but she knew they were definitely part of the new enemy. 

 

Young Maiden…that power of yours, it's just as I thought… 

 

"Usagi?" Usagi heard somebody say her name, and she turned around quickly, wondering who would recognize her as Super Sailor Moon. It wasn't one of her friends or even Haruka or Michiru as she thought it would be; instead, it was Mamoru. What was he doing here?

 

Usagi was about to say something when she saw Mamoru grab his chest and grit his teeth in pain. Usagi didn't know what to do and only watched as Mamoru collapsed, "Mamoru?!" Was all Usagi managed to say as she kneeled by the Earth Prince's unconscious body. 

_______

The blue-haired girl sat atop the building, kicked her legs, and watched as the Super Sailor Moon girl kneeled over the body of some man who collapsed, worried. "I wonder what the mirror says about her." She spoke and held her hand out, and a grey mirror appeared above it floating. The girl looked into the mirror with a twisted smile and watched as Super Sailor Moon's image appeared on its surface. 

 

Come on, Usagi…you have to get over this! He's hurt, and you're freaking out now!? You need to grow up! 

The girl smiled; Super Sailor Moon thought she needed to grow up, huh? She laughed before speaking, "The truth of one's desires always lies in the opposite of one's words. Reverse Orb!" 

_______ 

Usagi leaned over Mamoru, and she didn't know. She didn't know what to do; she didn't know what was wrong with him. She just didn't know. Suddenly, Usagi was surrounded by smoke and coughed. But as fast as it appeared, the smoke vanished. Usagi looked down at her hands, which were small. What was that? 

 

. 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

Wait small? Her hands were small? She looked down again and saw that her hands were indeed small, and her uniform was starting to fall over them. What? Huh? Why were hands small? Usagi slowly put her hands on the bow of her uniform and felt and found that her chest was flat. That wasn't right; why was this happening? Had she shrunk? 

 

Usagi only barely managed to mutter a meager "What?" 

_______

Michiru walked through the hallways of the house. Where had Hotaru gone? She had only put her down for a few minutes, and when she had turned back around, Hotaru was gone. Hotaru was only six months old she shouldn't be able to crawl yet. Maybe Haruka or Setsuna had taken her? But would they really do that without saying anything to her? 

 

Michiru stuck her head into the doorway of the living room, hoping to see Haruka or Setsuna alongside little Hotaru, but she didn't; instead, her eyes fell upon a small toddler with dark purple hair that was almost black and purple eyes. The toddler smiled at her and reached its arms for her. "Michiru-mama!" 

 

Michiru's heart stopped, and her brain could barely process what she was seeing. Was that child Hotaru? 

 

Notes:

Hi! I have a new chapter for you all! I hope you enjoy it, and I hope you all have a Merry Christmas or enjoy any other holidays you celebrate (or don't celebrate). Also, have a happy New Year! I'll see you next month after the start of the new year!

(Also Minako was gay for Rei somewhere in this chapter bonus points if you can tell me where.)

Chapter 34: Fisheye

Notes:

Hi! Happy New Year! Okay, enjoy the chapter! Also, I wrote this in one sitting, so if you see any errors feel free to tell me!

Deep within the tent of the Dead Moon Circus was a mirror. It was tall and imposing, ornately decorated with gold furnishing. This mirror was befitting of royalty, but this was no ordinary mirror because, inside this mirror, a darkness raged. 

 

  Oh! That White Light that shined! Surely, that was the light of the power that belongs to the White Moon! Those of the White Moon Kingdom seemingly have been reincarnated on this planet! 

 

An old lady with wrinkled blue skin scowled. Her Queen was angry. Queen Nehellinia was angry, and she had every right to be; the people she thought had fallen to her curse had appeared to be thriving. The old lady swiftly turned and looked sharply at the four scantly clad women standing at the opposite end of the room, watching as they jumped a bit when her harsh gaze fell upon them. "Girls! Our Queen Nehellinia is angry; you mustn't be so flashy with your tricks! Our enemies are from the White Moon Kingdom; they possess immortal bodies and have stones that hold infinite power!" 

 

The woman quickly turned away when she heard a mutter of a response from one of the girls. She thought back to what she had seen during that fight. What had appeared before Sailor Moon, a white horse? It couldn't have been the priest their Queen had subdued, could it? She would need to ponder this further. 

_______

"Well, the old hag did say we could handle this any way we wanted, didn't she?" The woman with green hair spoke with a scowl on her face. Even saying that the old hag was still scolding them. How annoying. 

 

"I agree, JunJun; we should do this our way and have fun while we're at it. As long as we catch those Sailor Senshi, it doesn't really matter, does it?" CereCere, a woman with pink hair, spoke with a cruel smile on her face. "So if we're going to do this the fun way…oh little Tiger's Eye. Hawk's Eye and Fish Eye, what do you think about being human." 

 

JunJun watched as the animals in question, a fish, a bird, and a tiger, enthusiastically responded to CereCere's question. JunJun smiled at how smart their cute little animals were. With this, they could have some fun toying with the Sailor Senshi without doing much work. JunJun heard PallaPalla, the woman with blue hair, laugh. 

 

"You guys are so smart! Palanquin Orb!" 

 

JunJun was engulfed in a thick cloud of smoke that filled the tent, making it difficult for her to breathe. As the smoke cleared, she smiled, looking at the sight before her. Standing before her were three men who had replaced the animals that had been present just moments ago. JunJun noticed that they all had a somewhat androgynous appearance, which she found intriguing. VerVer, with her fiery red hair, let out a hearty laugh as black, fuzzy creatures with glowing eyes crowded around her.

 

"These are Lemures," VerVer explained. "They are the embodiment of nightmares, and they feast on people's beautiful dreams. Your task is to turn this city into a realm of nightmares by devouring all the beautiful dreams."

 

The three men nodded solemnly, each with a distinct appearance. One of them had wavy orange hair that cascaded past his shoulders, a red and blue marking on his cheek and wore a white crop top and orange leotard pants decorated with tiger stripes. He struck a flashy pose as he spoke up.

 

"Fear not, for I am Tiger's Eye, and my dream is to become an artist. I will complete this task with utmost perfection!"

 

After a brief moment of silence, a man with light blue hair pulled back in a very low ponytail stepped forward. He had a rather slim figure with a flat chest, and his hands were scaled and green with razor-sharp claws. He struck a pose, though it was less flashy than Tigers Eye's, and spoke up, "I am Fish Eye, and I assure you that I will complete this task with utmost efficiency!"

 

Following him was a man with magenta hair that stood up in spikey waves on his head. He wore a dark purple sash that covered his chest but allowed his stomach to show and a skirt-like sash around his waist. His purple leggings and heels matched his hair perfectly, and he, too, struck a pose before speaking. "Leave it to me! I am Hawks Eye, and I won't take years on this assignment!"

 

JunJun smiled; she felt these three would turn the odds in their favor interestingly and entertainingly. 

_______ 

Usagi did her best to lean over Mamoru in the hospital bed the best she could in the tiny child body she was in right now. She had no idea why her body just shrunk like this, and she could feel both Ami and Luna staring at her still like they had been doing since she had first contacted them to help get Mamoru to the hospital after she shrunk. This was fair because she had no idea what had happened, so it wasn't like she had given them much of an explanation, so it made sense for them to be confused. 

 

Usagi pouted a bit, and since she was currently a small child, her cheeks stuck out more than they usually would. Which Usagi knew someone was bound to comment and call cute. She knew it would happen; she was waiting for it to happen. Usagi looked away from Mamoru for a minute and hoped she'd return to normal before Haruka or Michiru saw her like this because if they did, that would be really awkward. It's super awkward as, normally, fifteen-year-olds don't just magically shrink down into the body of a six-year-old. Usagi heard a soft groan and looked back toward Mamoru. His eyes were open, but he looked like he was in pain. "Mamoru… you're awake." 

 

Mamoru merely blinked at her before softly saying, "You look like…Usagi." Usagi faltered and realized he didn't recognize her now that she was small. 

 

"Uh, actually, I am Usagi. I kinda shrunk." Mamoru didn't get to say anything about that; she only gave her a flabbergasted stare because the door was quickly slammed open, and someone yelled. 

 

"We heard something happened!" She turned to see Rei, Makoto, and Ami in the room now. Usagi stared at them for a minute before she nervously spoke, playing with the sleeve of her now oversized uniform—an action that would probably also be interpreted as cute. 

 

"You guys…" Usagi said, and the three girls turned and stared at her. Their mouths dropped, and the room fell quiet for a minute. Everyone was staring at her, and Usagi found she didn't like being stared at so much. 

 

 "Eh? Usagi… you're small?" Minako slowly spoke, obviously confused because this was not right. After all, Usagi wasn't supposed to be small; she was supposed to be a teenager, not a six-year-old. But again, someone came into the room before Usagi could speak, 

 

"Ami told us something happened. Is Usagi alright?" Usagi heard a voice speak, and she suddenly wanted not to be there because she knew that it was Haruka's voice. She really didn't want either Haruka or Michiru to see her like this. It would be very awkward, not to mention embarrassing. But even still, her heart fluttered at the thought that when they heard something had happened, they had come to see if she was okay. 

 

"Usagi isn't hurt, but…" She heard Rei start to speak, and she wondered what expressions Michiru and Haruka must be wearing after receiving that answer. Then, the girls moved, and Usagi looked up to see Haruka and Michiru staring at her. They looked shocked and a bit confused. 

 

"Usagi?" Michiru was the first to speak, and Usagi's gaze fell to the ground, and she mumbled a reply. 

 

"Yeah…I kinda shrunk, and I have no idea why." 

 

It was quiet again for a good while, with nobody doing anything but awkwardly staring at each other. It remained like this until a doctor with short blue hair and bangs that curled and were brushed out of her eyes and to the side of her face. "We're ready for testing for Chiba Mamoru now." 

"Mama…" Ami whispered, and Usagi's head shot towards Ami and everyone else's. This was Ami's mother? 

_______

Mamoru sat on a stool in an office in the hospital, and he gripped his chest because it was hurting once more. It was a sharp pain, and it had been plaguing him a lot recently. He had no idea why he was feeling this pain; he had always kept himself in good shape. He wondered about it often, and when he did, he would wonder if it had to do with the Earth. Mamoru had been linked to the Earth when he was Endymion, and he would feel its pain. When he was Endymion? No, that wasn't right. Wasn't he still Endymion? Chiba Mamoru or Endymion?

 

He didn't know who he was anymore. All he knew was that he was alone in these struggles because everyone who had been reincarnated seemed to know who they were. Based on his observations, they didn't struggle with this. At the very least, Ser-Usagi didn't. She had been quite clear on her new identity; she had also been quite clear that she wasn't in love with anymore. How foolish he had been to assume they could fall in love again, but they couldn't, and he wouldn't force it because he had seen how happy her new lovers made her and wouldn't ruin that for her. Those lovers of her were devoted to her, and Mamoru wished he could have someone like that for him. Vaguely, he remembers that there was someone like that with him in his past life. Someone who wore clothes with transparent silk sleeves that draped over their arms, soft blue hair that always looked so fluffy, and golden eyes, but he couldn't remember who  Mamoru wished he could remember who that person was. 

 

"Mr. Chiba," a doctor said, pulling him out of his thoughts. Mamoru looked up at the doctor, waiting to hear the test results. 

 

"It seems we have found a shadow on your lungs in the tests. We are unsure of what it could be. So we suggest you be careful and return immediately if things worsen." 

 

A shadow on his lungs? The thought made Mamoru's heart jump, and wondered if this might end up killing him. But on second thought, it might be for the best. After all, death would bring an end to the endless questions. After all, he should have died with his parents in the accident when he was small. 

_______

 

Usagi walked along the sidewalk, trailing behind Haruka and Michiru, who had offered to walk her to the control center after it was decided it would be best for her to stay there until she turned back. Normally, she'd be all for any time spent with Haruka and Michiru, but now that she was small, Usagi couldn't feel a bit awkward and like an inconvenience. But Usagi pushed these feelings down and did her best to keep up with Haruka and Michiru, though it was a bit hard to do because her legs were currently tiny. 

 

Finally, Usagi couldn't take it anymore and stopped walking, "I'm sorry." She finally spoke, and Michiru and Haruka stopped walking and turned to face her. 

 

"Why are you apologizing, kitten? You haven't done anything." Haruka spoke, giving her a soft but slightly confused look. 

 

Usagi looked down at the ground and started fidgeting with the sleeves of her oversized uniform again. Maybe she shouldn't have said anything after all. "I know this is kinda awkward because I'm six right now, and I'm sorry that I might be inconveniencing you," Usagi spoke again and still refused to look at them as she spoke or after she had finished speaking. Usagi didn't know why she was so nervous; she knew she shouldn't be. This was Haruka and Michiru, her girlfriends; she shouldn't be nervous around them. But it was probably precisely because they were her girlfriends that she felt so awkward and nervous. Usagi heard the sound of footsteps approaching her, and she still refused to look up. That was until she was pulled into an embrace, and her face was buried in the soft fabric of a very sweet-smelling shirt. She finally looked up to see that Michiru had kneeled and pulled her into a hug. Usagi blushed upon seeing this. 

 

"I know this situation is indeed a bit awkward, but please don't apolgize to us. You're not an inconvenience. We love you, and nothing you could ever do would ever be an inconvenience to us." Michiru spoke, and Usagi continued to blush as her heart fluttered at her girlfriend's words. If only she weren't six right now, then she might have the courage to kiss her girlfriend. Oh well, she supposed there would always be the next time she returned to her normal self as if she were not a six-year-old. She swore she'd kiss both Haruka and Michiru. Usagi was so caught up in her thoughts that she did not notice Michiru leaning her face closer to her until she felt Michiru's lips against her forehead briefly. 

 

Michiru very quickly pulled away, and Usagi scrambled to gather her now jumbled thoughts. She calmed her pounding heart and looked at Michiru the best she could, considering she was so tiny and was currently in Michiru's embrace. "Michiru…you shouldn't kiss me when I've been turned into a six-year-old," Usagi said, giving Michiru a deadpan look she could muster. 

 

To Usagi's annoyance, Michiru only did her best to suppress some laughter. Usagi, for one, thought Michiru looked beautiful even doing such an unrefined act, and also, why did they have to be so pretty like she was currently a six-year-old, and six-year-olds weren't supposed to have thoughts like this! This wasn't her fault; it was her girlfriend's fault for being so attractive! Finally, Usagi spoke again, "Michiru… I'm being serious here, you know.." 

 

Michiru looked at her apologetically. "Sorry, it's just hard to focus on your words when you're small and adorable. But yes, you're right." She spoke, tightening her embrace. "You'll just owe me and Haruka lots of kisses when you're back to normal, okay?" 

 

With those words, Michiru stopped hugging her and stood back up. Usagi was still blushing; she hoped nobody saw any of that. "Let's…just go!" Usagi said before she started walking again, ignoring the laughter of her girlfriends. 

_______

Fisheye knew that he only had one chance because the girls were angry, and the old crone was angry. But worst of all, the wicked entity in the mirror was furious. So Fisheye would have to be clever and defeat the Sailor Senshi as fast as he could because if he failed, his own skin was on the line. Those of the White Moon Kingdom were powerful, but they still had been reincarnated as humans, and even though he only had this fake human form, he had always known that humans had weak hearts, which were easy to manipulate. 

 

Fisheye looked into his mirror at the blue-haired girl it reflected and smiled. He would start with her, the Senshi of Mercury. 

 

_______ 

Ami didn't know what compelled her to stay up and wait for her mother to come home from the hospital. It was nearly one in the morning, and her mother was still not back. Ami was tired and frustrated. Because of her negligence, her Princess had become a defenseless child, and she couldn't help but hate herself for letting that happen. 

 

However, despite being tired and frustrated at her failures as a Senshi, Ami still stayed up and waited for her mother because she had to be a good daughter to her. 

 

"Ami? You're still awake; it's past one in the morning!" Ami heard her mother's voice, and she snapped back into reality, realizing her mother was in the living room. Ami mentally berated herself for not noticing something so simple, and if she didn't notice that, how could she protect her Princess? 

 

"I'm sorry, Ami, that you had to wait for me like this. You're always so self-reliant with no parents at home. Always studying so hard. I know I'm not a very good mother, but I'm proud of how hard you work, Ami." 

Proud of how hard she works? How funny because she knew Papa had always thought the opposite about her. He always said that Papa studied too much and wasn't very childlike at all. Papa is a Japanese-style painter, and now he spends his whole life painting in nature. The only time she heard from him was when he sent her watercolor postcards for her birthday. 

 

Papa had just left one day for his studio out in the forest, and he hadn't come home since. 

 

So maybe Mama wasn't around all the time, but she was still better than Papa.

_______

Ami didn't know what had compelled her to cPapainto a fish store of all places. She had seen the tents of the Dead Moon Circus on the way here but couldn't do anything because she didn't know anything about them, just like she couldn't do anything to help her Princess turn back. Ami felt useless as a daughter and as a Senshi who serves her Princess. But looking at the fish swimming in the tank freely was so calming. Ami felt at peace watching the fish as if she were submerged in the water herself. Ami always felt so at peace in the water. 

 

"You look happy here. I can tell when people are in touch with water, and they are always very stressed and frustrated," said a voice. Ami turned to see a woman with light blue hair adorned with beads wearing the store's employee uniform. 

 

"Do you have any suggestions on a fish I should buy?" Ami asked. The woman smiled at her a bit strangely before pointing to a blue fish with two large orange fins. Ami thought this fish looked a lot like the one on the Papa had sent her. 

_______

Ami sat at the table, her head resting on her arms, watching the blue fish swim around in the tank. She wondered if her mother would be home soon, as she would like to show her this fish.

 

Ami thought her mother would like it. Ami wondered if Usagi would like it, too. If Usagi liked the fish as well, that would make her happy because her Princess would also be happy. But Ami would be even happier if Makoto liked the fish. Ami had never mentioned this to anyone, but Ami adored Makoto like she adored her Princess, so Ami would love to show her this fish. 

 

Ami didn't know why her eyelids felt heavy, and she suddenly felt very tired. It was a shame because she wanted to watch the fish more. Ami's eyes slowly closed as she fell asleep. 

 

. 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

Ami woke up to the sound of a pair of voices whispering. Slowly, she stood up from the table. Blearily, she made her way to the hall and softly called out, "Mama?" Wondering if her mother was home, she walked in. 

 

Ami blinked a few times, her vision coming into focus. Her eyes widened, and her heart stopped at the sight before her. Her mother was kissing a man she did not know. Ami watched silently as the two separated, and the man spoke, "Isn't your daughter home?" 

 

Ami's beating heart picked up speed as her mother answered, "My daughter? That girl studies way too much. There is no way she could be related to me." Ami stumbled backward, hearing her mother's words, not wanting them to be true. She stumbled back, hit the mirror, and turned to see her reflection, hoping everything was just a dream. 

 

The image reflected in the mirror at the same time; it wasn't because it was her when she was a child.

 

What was going on? 

 

Papa! Papa! 

 

Her reflection in the mirror called out, and Ami watched blankly as the image began to change. Ami now saw her father reflected in the mirror. 

 

Stay away, Ami. I'm tired of everything about Your Mother and you. Stay away, Ami. Even you, who do nothing but study, cannot change my mind. Goodbye. 

 

 Tears prickled in Ami's eyes, and she covered her ears with her hands. No, she didn't want to hear it! She had never been treated this way. Papa Papa had left, yes, but he hadn't said those things—this wasn't her Papa. 

 

The mirror image changed again, and she saw Usagi reflected alongside Haruka and Michiru; instinctively, Ami's hands dropped from her ears and reached for her Princess, her sweet, beloved Princess, with whom she only wanted to be happy. 

 

I'm sorry, Ami. I don't need you anymore, not when I'm so happy with them. 

 

The reflection of her Princess spoke, and Ami could feel tears fall down her cheeks... She dropped her gaze from the mirror and cried; she just wanted to be happy, to be loved. She'd always dreamed of being loved. Ami looked back at the mirror and saw the reflection of a man with light blue hair pulled back into a low ponytail. 

 

You don't have to take this crap from them. Are you jealous of them, of those three, and of the life they share? 

 

Yes, she always had been lonely. 

 

. 

. 

 

.

. 

 

Wait. This wasn't right. This wasn't her true thoughts. Could this be the work of the enemy? Ami looked away from the mirror once more and ran into the next room. Her eyes widened when she saw tiny black creatures with glowing eyes swarming around the room. 

 

Had the enemy infiltrated her condo? Ami quickly raised her wrist to her mouth and turned on her communicator. "Usagi, can you hear me? It's the enemy! They're in my condo!" 

 

Ami didn't get to hear her respond because the little black creatures swarmed around her, and Ami's ears started to ring. Vaguely, she heard the man's voice from the mirror, "This is the nightmare given to you by my darling Lemures. This is a one-night-only event of the Dead Moon Circus!" 

 

Ami felt like she was drowning. 

_______ 

She was drowning, submerged in the deep darkness of the cold water surrounding her. But Ami did not want to wake up even as she continued to sink. She hoped nobody would wake her up. 

 

Princess Mercury! 

 

A voice? Who was that? She didn't know, but someone was calling out to her. But Ami continued to sink, and she could see nothing but the darkness of the waters below her. 

 

Princess! 

 

Princess? Who was that referring to? Surely, it couldn't be her. She wasn't Princess. Slowly, a soft light came into her vision. Ami slowly reached out towards the light. What was this light? 

 

From the light, a small girl in blue emerged. She wore the Se uniform—not just any uniform, but her uniform. Was this her? 

 

Princess Mercury! You must remember! 

 

Princess? Why was she being called a Princess? Wait…in her past life, hadn't she been a Princess? That's right, she had been the Princess of Mercury.

 

You must remember your real dreams. Do not fall prey to this nightmare. You're strong, so don't allow them to make you feel so weak. 

 

Ami watched as the miniature version of herself faded, and she felt warmth in her chest. That's right. She wasn't weak, not in the slightest. She studied so hard because she wanted to protect the people she loved.

Her mother and father. Her friends and Princess. Makoto…she studied so she could protect all of them! Her dream was to protect them and become a full-fledged Senshi! Ami steeled herself, and she knew what she had to do. 

 

"Mercury Crystal Power Make Up!" 

 

Ami had transformed; she was Mercury once again. She was right; she hadn't been weak. Now before her was a beautiful silver harp, and it was strange because she felt like the harp was talking to her. Ami knew what to do now. Ami took the harp into her arms and shouted, 

 

"Mercury Aqua Rhapsody!" 

_______

Ami was back in her apartment and looked at it. It seemed like the Lemures were gone, but she kept around, and her heart dropped when she saw her mother passed out on the floor. The sound of sinister laughter came from behind her, and she turned to see a man with light blue hair in a low ponytail. This was the man from the mirror! 

 

It was at that moment the door to the condo slammed open, and Ami turned just in time to see Usagi, still small, run in. "Usagi!" Ami called, relieved to see her Princess even if she still was in the form of a six-year-old. 

 

She felt relief as she watched Usagi raise her arm into the air before yelling, "Moon Crisis, Make Up!" 

 

In a flash of light, Usagi was Super Sailor Moon, and Ami had never been more relieved to see an ally. Ami noticed that her Princess held a new weapon and briefly wondered where she got it, but she dismissed the thought as she watched Super Sailor Moon point the weapon at the ponytailed man. "Moon Gorgeous Meditation!" 

 

The room was filled with rainbow light, and there was the sound of an explosion and a scream. When the light faded, Ami turned and looked for the man who had been there before, but he was gone. Super Sailor Moon had defeated him. Ami smiled at how strong her Princess was becoming. 

 

Ami turned and looked at her Princess, who was curiously looking over her body, probably only just noticing she was back to her normal fifteen-year-old self. Ami couldn't help but laugh because no matter how strong she gets, her Princess never really changes, does she?

_______

Usagi was walking back home in her uniform, which had magically reappeared on her once she detransformed from being Super Sailor Moon at Ami's place. Magic was convenient at times, she guessed. Now, Usagi wasn't really paying attention to where she was walking. Which was almost assuredly a recipe for disaster, but Usagi hadn't happened to her yet, so she was probably fine. 

 

But then disaster struck, and Usagi's foot got caught on the crack of the sidewalk. Usagi lost her balance and fell face-first on the ground. 

 

Usagi slowly looked up from the ground; she hated it when that happened. She wished she wouldn't fall so much. Okay, if she had been paying attention to where she was walking, she wouldn't have fallen, but those were only minor details. Something shone on the ground, and she looked to see the glass bell Helios had given her. It had fallen on the ground and was shimmering in the moonlight. Usagi found it weird that it was here because she certainly didn't bring it with her, but who was she to question magic? Usagi picked the bell up, stood up, and heard the bell ring softly as she picked it up. 

 

Maiden…  

 

Usagi's eyes and attention were suddenly on Helios, who had suddenly appeared before her. That's when she remembered that if the bell rang, it would summon Helios. 

 

Maiden, I saw your fight…could you be Princess Serenity? The Senshi of Mercury referred to you as her Princess.

 

Usagi bit her lip, "Yes, I am. But so what? What if I am the Serenity? I'm Usagi now; it doesn't matter!" Usagi snapped but didn't like being seen as anything but herself from her past life. 

 

Usagi looked at Helios and felt tears prickle in her eyes. Why was she about to cry? She didn't really know. She hated the fact that she cried all the time. "Helios, why do you need my help? Why does it matter if I'm Princess Serenity? Helios, you ask for my help to save Elysion and find the Golden Crystal, but I don't even know what those are! How can you expect me to trust you?" Usagi said, tears sliding down her cheeks now. Usagi looked down at the ground. 

 

Helios's muzzle got closer to hers and even closer until the pegasus's lips almost touched hers. Usagi didn't understand what he was doing. Until soft lips pressed against hers, kissing him.d Usagi froze before frantically pulling away. She would not let anyone who wasn't Haruka and Michiru, much less a horse. 

 

Usagi looked back up and was about to yell at Helios for kissing her until she saw what was in front of her. A man with pale skin and a red crystal on his forehead had soft blue hair that admittedly looked very fluffy and golden eyes. He wore an old-fashioned white shirt with gold buttons, loose pieces of blue fabric hanging off it, and transparent silk sleeves draped over his arms—finally, a golden horn atop his head. 

 

Eh? Was this still Helios? Could this be Helio's real form? Okay, if it was Usagi, she was glad an actual horse had not kissed her, but she was still a little miffed he kissed her at all. 

 

Please forgive me, Maiden, for kissing you as I just did. I had no clue how to get my emotions across to you otherwise. I must go now, Maiden, because I have not held this form for long, but I assure you I am an ally to you. 

 

Usagi watched as the now-human form of Helios disappeared, leaving her alone. Unsure of what to make of everything that just happened. Helios had turned human and kissed her, and she didn't like that. He also apologized, but Usagi didn't know if she would be able to accept his apology or not. Then he just left, assuring he was an ally. Usagi wasn't going to lie; that was very creepy. So much so that Usagi would rather pretend that it never happened, and yeah… she'll go home now. 

Notes:

So I feel like I should say Helios was a bit out of line with that kiss, but he's also had zero social interaction since the fall of the Moon Kingdom, so don't be too hard on him.

I tried really hard not to make the scene between Haruka, Michiru, and little Usagi not creepy. Also! I made art for this chapter! Yes, the art you see was drawn by me because I got a lot of comments last chapter saying how you all liked little Usagi, so I give you little Usagi art! (With a bonus of chibi Haruka and Michiru).

With that all out of the way, I hope you enjoyed the chapter! Please comment what or think, or maybe just say hi I don't care I will literally be happy with every comment I receive. So I'm gonna leave now. Have a nice day or night in whatever timezone you're in.

Chapter 35: Tigerseye

Notes:

Look, we are over 100,000 words!

A spirit descended from above and slowly entered the body of a pegasus who was unconscious and trapped inside a cage. As the spirit merged with the body, the pegasus gradually opened its eyes and found itself staring at the darkness of a black dress. With a slow movement, the pegasus lifted its head to see a woman whose figure was concealed in the shadows. The woman's face was twisted into a sneer as she looked down at the pegasus inside the cage.

 

"You must be feeling quite proud of yourself for breaking my spell," she spoke, her voice low and menacing. The pegasus glared at her, refusing to show any sign of submission. "But it's useless. This land is already mine!"

 

"No... with the help of the Princess of the Moon, I will save this land and the Prince," the pegasus spoke with a determined voice despite its current state of captivity.

 

The woman growled and waved her hand, unleashing a powerful ball of energy that hit the pegasus and knocked it down. "Such insolence! You will not speak to me that way!"

 

Struggling to keep its eyes open and its body upright, the pegasus spoke again, "Prince... I'm sorry."

_______

Usagi listened to the phone ring and bit her lip. She knew what happened last night when Helios had kissed her wasn’t her fault. He had kissed her without asking, and she had pulled away. But she still left like she had cheated on Haruka and Michiru because she had let someone kiss her; that wasn’t the two of them. She just felt so bad and wanted to see them and apologize. 

 

Finally, someone picked up on the other end of the line, “Hello, Usagi?” Michiru’s voice came on the other end of the line, and Usagi felt her heart flutter just hearing it. Usagi bit down on her lip once more. 

 

“Hey, Michiru? Are you and Haruka busy? I’d like to see you.” Usagi finally spoke as her voice cracked a bit. Usagi bit down on her lip again; she wanted to apologize for what happened with Helios; even Michiru and Haruka did not know about it. Usagi felt it would be wrong not to tell them, and she felt terrible, too. She felt like she had betrayed them by letting Helios kiss her. Okay, maybe she didn’t let Helios kiss her, but he still kissed her when she was dating Haruka and Michiru. 

 

“Yes, we’re free. Usagi, are you alright? You sound like you’re about to cry. Are you upset because you turned small?” Michiru asked, and Usagi could hear the concern evident in her girlfriend's voice, even over the phone. Which made Usagi feel more guilty. Usagi sniffled before speaking again to answer Michiru, 

“No, it’s not that I’m actually back to normal. But something else happened that I’d like to talk to you and Haruka about. So I just really want to see you, that’s all.” Usagi spoke, her voice soft, and she tried really hard to make sure it wouldn’t crack again. 

 

After a few moments, Michiru said, “I understand, bunny. Let’s meet up at the place we saw the eclipse, alright? Haruka and I will be there as fast as we can, okay?” 

 

“Okay, that sounds good Michiru. I’ll see you soon. I l-love you…” Usagi spoke, unsure of why she stammered when she told Michiru she loved her because, of course, she loved Michiru, and she loved Haruka too. So why was she so nervous saying it? 

 

Usagi heard Michiru laugh over the phone before she spoke, “I love you too, my sweet Princess. See you in a bit.” 

 

Usagi put the phone down and glanced at it for a second. It was the phone Haruka and Michiru had given her when she first learned about being a princess. It had been quite a while since then. Now, she was already in high school. Usagi remembered when she started dating Haruka and Michiru five months ago; she had tried to return the phone to them. Insisting now that she was stronger they didn’t need to worry about so much. So she didn’t really need the phone anymore, but they had simply told her to keep it so they had an easy way to keep in touch. 

 

Usagi sighed and, opened her closet, and looked at her clothes. She could change out of her school uniform, but she really didn’t want to.

Usagi looked at Luna, sitting on her bed, “Luna, I’m heading out for a bit! See you later!” 

_______

Haruka smiled as she saw her Princess standing under the shade of a tree, and she started to make her way over to her Princess, with Michiru following close behind. Haruka noted that Usagi seemed to be staring off into space, her face looking rather sad, and Haruka’s first thought was, who hurt her kitten? Because there was no way Usagi would look so sad otherwise. Haruka swore she’d kill whoever hurt her beloved Princess. “Why does the little kitten look so sad? Who do I need to punish for making you so sad?” Haruka spoke as she stopped walking when she and Michiru stood in front of Usagi, and she saw Usagi look up as if just noticing them immediately. Tears formed in Usagi’s eyes, and she practically threw herself into Haruka’s arms. 

 

“I’m sorry!” Usagi cried, gripping the back of Haruka’s shirt tightly as tears began to stream down her face; she started sobbing. 

 

Haruka was initially surprised but immediately gently rubbed her hand on her Princess’s back, trying to calm the younger of her two girlfriends. “Shhh, It’s okay, kitten. You have done nothing wrong.” 

 

Usagi continued to cry into her shirt, but Haruka didn’t mind; she just continued to rub Usagi’s back and shared a look with Michiru, who seemed to be thinking the same thing as her: what happened to make their lover so upset and who did they need to kill. After a while, Usagi’s tears slowed, and her cries quieted. “Kitten? Will you tell us what happened? What made you so upset?” 

 

Usagi hiccupped, and Haruka wrapped her arms around her, waiting for her Princess to speak so she and Michiru could also maybe make whoever hurt her Princess pay. “Remember when I told you I saw that Pegasus? Well, he kept appearing, and he kept talking about how he wanted to save Elysion. But the other night, I was kinda upset when he appeared again, but apparently he had a human form, and…and he…kissed me…on the lips! I’m sorry!” Usagi spoke and just started crying again once she finished speaking. 

 

Haruka’s grip tightened on Usagi, and she was angry because how dare that creature kiss her Princess and girlfriend without asking. She was also upset because she hated the fact that Usagi felt the need to apologize to them. Haruka watched as Michiru slowly reached out, placed a hand on Usagi’s head, and ran a hand through her hair. “Bunny, there’s no need to apologize to us for that. It wasn’t your fault. You clearly didn’t want him to kiss you. You’re alright, it’s alright. We’d never be angry at you for something like that because we love you.” 

 

Usagi looked up from where she had buried her face in her shirt and looked at Michiru nervously, “Really?” Haruka hated that Usagi really believed they would be mad over something like that. 

 

“Of course, kitten. We love you and always will.” 

 

Usagi was quiet momentarily before she spoke again, “I love you guys, too.” 

_______

The sun had set, and the stars were out by the time Usagi decided she needed to go home. Usagi sat between her two lovers on a bench, looking up at the Moon like they had done when she had only just been introduced to Haruka. Usagi sighed and stood up from the bench but turned when she felt a hand grabbing onto her own. She saw that Michiru was the one who grabbed her hand, and Usagi was a bit confused but watched as Michiru smiled at her and stood up. “Let us walk you home, bunny,” Michiru spoke as she brushed Usagi’s hand softly with her thumb. 

 

Usagi blushed a bit before answering, “Are you sure? You know my mom doesn’t really like you guys.” 

 

Michiru continued to smile and brush her hand lightly with her thumb as she stood up, “I know that’s why we want to talk about her to fix that. I think it’s all a misunderstanding, that’s all.” 

 

Usagi slowly nodded, “Okay, if you really think you can change her mind.” 

 

Haruka laughed softly and took Usagi’s other hand, “Don’t worry kitten. We would never let her separate us.”

 

It was quiet until Usagi looked up at the Moon hanging in the sky again, “You, after all this time, I still find the Moon pretty. Even knowing everything I do now.” Usagi felt Michiru squeeze her hand softly, and Usagi tore her eyes away from the Moon and looked at her green-haired girlfriend. 

 

“You’re right; the Moon is a beautiful planet, but I think the Princess who will rule it one day is far more beautiful,” Michiru said, and Usagi quickly blushed, wondering how her girlfriends were so good with words. 

 

“I’m not so sure…I’m that beautiful…” Usagi mumbled. 

 

“No, you are kitten, and don’t you dare let anyone tell you otherwise.” 

_______ 

Kaiou Michiru stood under the gaze of Usagi’s mother and swore to herself that she would fix this. Whatever reason Usagi’s mother didn’t like them, she’d fix. Michiru remembers very well how she did not get along with Usagi’s mother when they met, and she wonders if maybe that was the reason this woman disliked her and Haruka so, but if she were basing things off what Usagi had told them. Michiru believed Tsukino Ikuko disliked them because she believed they might her hurt Usagi, which wasn’t true. Michiru and Haruka would never lay a finger on their Princess with the intent to harm her. 

 

So she and Haruka stood in the kitchen of Usagi’s home, and Michiru calmly looked at Tsukino Ikuko. There would be no letting her emotions get the better of her this time; she wanted to make a good impression. She didn’t want her bunny to get in trouble for dating them. “Miss Tsukino, I would like to apologize if I offended you the night we met. That was not my intention, but I have come to understand you would prefer it if we were not around Usagi. May I ask why?” 

 

Michiru spoke, keeping her voice calm and even. She was trying to ensure her emotions and protectiveness for her Princess stayed out of her tone. Michiru watched as Tsukino Ikuko slowly put down the dishes she had been washing before she spoke, 

 

“No, you did not offend me that night, Miss Kaiou, and you’re right. I do have a bit of an aversion to Usagi spending time with you due to the difference in social class. I just do not want her to get hurt.” Tsukino Ikuko spoke, and Michiru already had summarised she would get an answer like this but had not expected it to be worded so politely. Michiru wasn’t sure what she had been expecting, honestly. 

 

“I understand your apprehensions, Miss Tsukino. However, Haruka and I would never lay a finger on Usagi. We’d rather hurt ourselves than hurt Usagi. I assure you we’d never hurt her.” Michiru spoke before pausing to consider her next words and how to brooch Haruka and her relationship with Usagi. There were a million ways this could go wrong, and she did not want Usagi’s family to ostracize her as their families had. 

 

“That’s why I wanted to inform you that since five months ago, Haruka and I have both been in a relationship with Usagi…a romantic one.” 

 

“A romantic relationship? With stupid Usagi? Gross.” A much younger male voice chimed in, and Michiru turned to see Usagi’s brother standing in the kitchen doorway, his tongue sticking out, and he looked practically disgusted. Whether that was because they were all girls or he didn’t like his sister, she didn’t know, but Michiru didn’t like it either way. She didn’t get to ponder this any longer because Tsukino Ikuku quickly reprimanded her son. 

 

“Shingo! Apologize to your sister, Miss Kaioh, and Miss Tenoh right now! Then go up to your room!” Tsukino Ikuko quickly yelled, and Michiru felt her heart calm a bit, hearing Usagi’s mother reprimand her son for his comment. 

 

Usagi’s brother sighed and looked at them. Giving a bit of a half-heart bow, “I’m sorry, st...Usagi, Miss Tenoh, and Miss Kaiou for my comment.” Shingo quickly retreated to his room. 

 

When she heard her sigh, Michiru turned back to look at Tsukino Ikuko, “I won’t stop you from being with or seeing Usagi because you clearly make her happy. But please don’t ever hurt her. I only have one daughter, and I couldn’t bear it if anything happened to her.” 

Michiru bowed, “Rest assured, Miss Tsukino, we’d never hurt Usagi in a million years.” 

_______ 

Rei stared intently at the target before her, slowly letting go of the string on the bow, and watched as the arrow whizzed toward the target. To her annoyance, though, the arrow missed the center, and her teacher called her over, asking why she was distracted from archery today. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

Rei was reading, her head buried deep into a book as she tried to figure out how to take care of the shrine now that her grandfather was sick when a voice came pulling her out of her thoughts. “Ah, Rei! You look like Ami!” 

 

Rei pulled the book away from her face and saw that it was her friends who surrounded her, and it was Usagi who spoke; Rei found she wasn’t very surprised by that. “Shrine management?” She heard Makoto ask in a confused tone, and Rei sighed and nodded, turning her attention away from the book yet again. 

 

“Yeah, my grandfather is sick, and times are rough, so I’m looking for effective ways to manage the shrine.” 

 

“Are you hiring?” Ami asked, and Rei quickly shook her head as if she would! Hiring would mean paying people money, which would be a waste of money, and it was against her principles to waste money!

“No, it’d be a waste of money,” Rei spoke, and it fell quiet again as Rei tried to figure out what to do about managing the shrine. She had only ever helped Grandpa as a shrine maiden; she had never actually run the shrine herself. It stayed quiet until a cheerful voice cut through the silence. 

 

“Rei! I know what your shrine needs! It needs a son-in-law!” Minako spoke, and Rei quickly froze and recoiled some. A son-in-law? Seriously, for that to happen, Rei would have to get married, and that would never happen because Rei hated men. Well, minus her grandpa, she supposed, but any other men Rei hated and didn’t want to be around. 

 

“Now, I know you’re going to say you hate men, Rei, but think about it: you could train him to help around the shrine, and he’d be like your own personal servant!” 

 

Rei stopped and thought about it for a moment…having something akin to a servant to help around the shrine would be nice. Plus, it’s now like she would have to interact with the guy outside of shrine work…. Wait! What was she thinking? This plan was insane, and the fact that she was even giving it thought was….strange. 

 

“You guys, this doesn’t sound like a conversation two students would have.” Ami cut in, and Rei had to agree with her there, but Minako only snickered, 

 

“Well, if you want me to talk more like a student, Ami…” Rei raised an eyebrow, wondering what exactly Minako was about to say. “Ah, I want a boyfriend!” Minako finally spoke alongside Makoto, and they both had dreamy expressions on their faces. 

 

Rei stuck out her tongue in disgust. Ugh, what was the point of having a boyfriend? Vaguely, she could hear Minako telling her that was indeed what most students talked about, and Rei knew it was true but didn’t want to acknowledge it, so she ignored Minako. 

 

“Sorry, Armetis and I are late.” Rei heard a familiar voice speak, and she looked down to see Luna and Armetis on the ground, looking a bit exasperated; maybe they had overheard some of their conversation. Well, all the attention was on the two cats now, and the conversation had come to a stop. 

 

“Alright, the Dead Moon Circus opens for public showings tomorrow, and we’re going to go. Be ready for anything.” 

_______ 

Rei stood over her grandfather, sick and in bed, and mentally hoped that this sickness would go quickly. Though it wasn’t her grandpa being a bit dramatic…it was just a small sickness, but her grandpa was acting like he was about to die. As if to prove her point, her grandpa started to mutter, “Oh, my fever isn’t going down. May the Buddha show compassion and guide me.” 

 

Rei sweatdropped and muttered, “Grandpa…you know this is a Shinto shrine, right?” Rei stared at her grandfather for a bit long until she heard the sounds of chattering voices outside. She smiled as she made her way to the door. Even if her grandpa was being dramatic and blatantly mixing up his religions, the least she could do was help him after he had taken care of her for the majority of her life. “Don’t worry, Grandpa, I’ll take care of everything for you. Just focus on getting better.” 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

Rei smiled and waved goodbye to the school girls after she had given the charms they had purchased and listened to them laugh and talk about how they were going to give them to their crushes as they left. Rei winced. Were boys that important to everyone? Were crushes and the want to have a boyfriend that normal? Makoto wanted to be a bride, and Minako wanted a boyfriend. She was unsure about Ami, but she doubted she would object to having a boyfriend unless it interfered with her studies. 

 

Rei sighed. She didn’t have any of those feelings towards men. She really despised most men besides her grandpa, and she knew the root cause of these feelings. When Rei was little, her mother grew sick and ended up in the hospital. Rei would always visit her and would cling to her mother's sickly form as her mother would try to comfort her. But her father had never bothered her mother, not even once; he was always too busy. He was busy to visit his own wife, who was dying in the hospital. So Rei always would visit her mother alone till her mother passed away quietly with Rei by her side. 

 

Then, after her funeral, Rei’s father decided he was far too busy with politics to care for his only daughter and dropped her off at this shrine to be cared for by her grandfather. The only time Rei heard from him was a short phone call on her birthday and a present he would send. So Rei didn’t like any man besides her grandpa, so she definitely didn’t want to spend her life with a man. 

 

Rei picked up an arrow and threw it for Phobos and Demios to go get, and she watched as the crows flew after it. Rei sighed and thought if she wanted to spend her life with anyone, it’d be the girl with long blonde hair, always wearing a red bow. Minako…Rei thought she’d like to spend her life with Minako. 

 

But Minako had dreams of being an idol, while Rei only knew she wanted to take over he grandfather's shrine. She didn’t know what her dream was, and she didn’t want to hold anyone, especially Minako or worse, her Princess, back. Anyway, didn’t Rei own it to her grandpa who had taken care of her on such short notice and had humored all her strange and mysterious behaviors, like the time when she had first moved here, and she had named the two crows in his garden Phobos and Demios? Then, he had let her keep them and allowed them to stay with her throughout the years. 

 

Maybe it was better if she never left the shrine at all. 

_______ 

 

The grounds of the Dead Moon Circus were bustling and loud, filled with people, from couples and families to people who had just come to subdue their curiosity. Rei placed a hand on her head and wondered if she’d have a headache by the end of this. Rei just wasn’t the biggest fan of crowded places, that's all. But she would do this to make sure there was no threat to the Earth, her home, and no threat to her Princess, whom she swore her loyalty to. 

 

“Alright, we should take a look around before heading to the main circus show because that’s probably where the enemy will be enacting their plans,” Luna spoke, and Rei nodded, understanding the purpose of their visit here. 

 

“Look! Minako! They have bumper cars and ice cream! Let’s go check that out!” Usagi, her Princess, exclaimed excitedly as she pointed before grabbing Minako’s arm and dragging her off in the direction she had been pointing. Rei sighed and closed her eyes before shaking her head; she wasn’t exactly surprised that Usagi had gotten distracted so quickly. Rei would like to believe that Minako would keep her on task, but knowing Minako, she honestly doubted it. She meant no offense to Minako, but to be honest, Minako was just as easily distracted as her Princess sometimes. At least Rei could count on Luna and Artemis to keep everyone on track; they were very good at their role as advisors. So, at least Rei knew she could count on them. 

 

Rei opened her eyes and quickly noticed that her friends, and also Luna and Armetis, were gone. They had left her, and all wandered off. Because, of course, they had. Rei let out a long sigh; well, she supposed she could investigate some by herself before the show. 

 

“Wow! That mirror house was really something, wasn’t it, dear?” Rei heard someone speak, and she saw a couple walking past her. Rei found herself intrigued. A mirror-house she hadn’t seen  anything like that on the way in, but maybe she had missed it due to the crowds? Rei slowly turned around and saw a large building with glass doors behind her. 

 

So this must be the mirror house, then. She couldn’t believe she had managed to miss such a large building. Rei started to make her way toward the mirror house and noted that Phobos and Demios were flying in the sky above her. 

 

Mirrors did have some spiritual significance, as you could often find a bronze mirror at shrines. So decided a mirror house would be a good place to start looking for clues about the Dead Moon Circus’s real goal. 

 

Rei opened the door to the mirror house and walked inside, ignoring the warning caws of Phobos and Demios. 

_______ 

Usagi gawked at the ticket prices for the show the Dead Moon Circus was putting on. Her friends were next to her, and she supposed they were gawking too because the front row S class seats at the circus they cost 100,000 yen! That was ridiculous! Usagi wasn’t even good at math, and she knew that much! This had to be the most expensive show ever! Like Usagi couldn’t believe the show was so expensive. Usagi could mentally hear the person who ran the circus laughing as she counted all the money they had earned. “Huh, where is Rei?” She heard Makoto ask, and she stopped thinking of how much this show would cost and looked around, realizing Rei was not with them. 

 

“That’s weird. Rei is usually always with us…” Minako chimed in, and Usagi agreed with that statement; it was very unlike Rei to get lost or fall behind. So, basically, she is the exact opposite of herself. 

 

Luna sighed, and Usagi looked down at the cat, waiting for her to speak, “The show is starting; we’d better go in without her.” Usagi nodded, though she felt a bit bad for being unable to wait for Rei. Then, right as they were about to enter the tent, a pink-haired woman with a mask stopped them. 

 

“You four! There are no cats allowed in the tent!” 

 

Usagi sighed; she guessed Luna and Armetis couldn’t come with them. 

_______

The circus actors whirled above them on trapezes, doing many different kinds of impressive tricks, but Usagi could not pay attention to any of it. She felt so dizzy and lightheaded. She glanced at the others and could immediately tell they felt the same. Maybe they should leave; this seemed like a normal circus show…at she thought it did. Usagi was so dizzy she couldn’t do much thinking. 

 

Usagi turned her head to look where she knew the doors were, and her eyes widened. The doors were gone?! 

_______

Rei wandered around the mirror house, and she looked around in wonder. There were so many mirrors, all different shapes and sizes, that distorted her reflection. She hadn't seen anything like it before! Of course, Rei knew what was happening to distort her reflection, but Rei had never gone to a circus before. As Rei kept looking around, she realized what she was feeling right now must be excitement. Rei kept wandering until she ended up surrounded by a circle of mirrors. 

 

Now, this was a bit odd; all the mirrors were the same shape and size, and they didn’t show her reflection. How strange…now this was something Rei couldn’t fathom how it worked. 

 

The mirrors reflect your true self…. 

 

A young voice came, and an image started to reflect on the mirror; Rei’s eyes widened once she saw the small girl with purple hair and eyes reflected in the mirror. That was her? But she wasn’t a small child? Was this really the enemy after all? The little version herself laughed. 

 

Our mama died when we were young, and our father dumped us at grandpa’s place. We’ve been unhappy since we were small, correct? 

 

Rei rushed away from the mirror, looking for the way she had come, but she found that the mirrors had now completely surrounded her, and she was trapped. 

 

But we’ve always wanted to be happy, right? Usagi, Ami, Makoto, and Minako all work you too hard. They rely on you too much…it’s a shame you have to hang around them. 

 

Rei put her hands over her ears, trying to block out the words of her smaller self. “Stop it! I don’t think that at all!” 

 

They’re holding you back; it’s time to make new friends and think of nothing but your own happiness. Like this man here…  

 

Rei looked up to see the reflection of her smaller self in the arms of a tall man with orange hair. 

 

I think I’m falling in love with him…

 

Rei watched as the young version herself leaned forward to kiss the man, and she could feel her stomach churn in disgust. She couldn’t take this anymore! Rei took a deep breath and gathered all her energy before shouting. “Evil Spirits Disperse!” 

 

Rei watched in relief as the man in the mirror and the younger version of herself disappeared, and she sighed in relief. However, that feeling was short-lived as she realized that she was still trapped. There was still no way out; she was still surrounded by the mirrors. 

 

Rei’s eyes widened as a woman with blue hair and a tiger by her side appeared in the mirrors, and laughter echoed around her. Rei felt a shiver go down her back, “I’ve placed a spell on this place; my mirror house could never be broken by a headstrong girl like you.” Rei watched as the image of the tiger and the woman disappeared.

 

Sometimes, you do have to kiss a man you don’t like. You may even have to kiss one or two of them. 

 

Rei quickly turned, and her stomach dropped and churned at the sight she saw reflected in the mirror before her. Her younger self…her child self wearing a wedding dress, being held in the arms of the orange-haired man, her own arms wrapped around his neck. 

 

But ultimately, the goal is to marry a wealthy man so that you can spend your life in total comfort. 

 

Rei heard these words and shook her head. No! That wasn’t true! 

 

That’s the path to true happiness! Being a shrine maiden all your life is nothing but a joke! 

 

Rei growled and felt anger bubble in her chest. No, that wasn’t true! She knew it wasn’t! She wouldn’t listen to this anymore! She wouldn’t waste her time anymore in this place! Rei quickly raised her hand in the air, 

 

“Mars Star Power Make—” Rei started to shout but stopped as there was a loud cracking sound, and she was shocked by lightning. Rei fell to her knees before collapsing to the ground. Huh? She couldn’t transform? Why? Why couldn’t she transform? Did she mess up her transformation phrase?

 

. 

 

. 

 

.  

 

.

Transform? What was that? What was she talking about? Transform into what? What were dreams again? Why was she here? What had she been searching for? 

_______ 

Luna and Armetis had been lying outside the circus tent, as they had not been let into the tent. Luna looked up as she heard something and looked to see Phobos and Demios cawing and circling around a building in the front of the circus. Luna stood up and looked around to see what had bothered Phobos and Demios so. That’s when she noticed that the tent's doors had disappeared. 

 

Luna felt panic rise in her chest, wondering if the girls would be trapped in there with no way out. “Luna, let’s go see what’s bothering Phobos and Demios,” Artemis spoke, and Luna nodded. 

 

Phobos and Demios were the Princess of Mars's chosen guardians; if they were being so noisy, Something must have happened to Rei. Luna knew if one of the Inner Senshi were taken out, it wouldn’t spell anything good for them. So she took off running. 

 

Upon reaching where Phobos and Demios were, they saw a building labeled mirror house and heard a growl. Luna’s stomach dropped as she saw a tiger standing before the mirror house and was pondering what to do. She could either take her human form or stay a cat and run. Luckily, before Luna had to make any such decision, two feathers came down and pierced the tiger's neck. Luna watched as the tiger fell to the ground bleeding and looked up, wondering if this had been the work of Phobos and Deimos, but when she looked up in the sky, her breath caught. 

 

Phobos and Demios were gone. 

_______ 

It was silent, and Rei found herself surrounded by darkness; she didn’t know who she was or where she was anymore. What had happened? How had she ended up here in this darkness? Where are the girls alright? She wondered. Was Usagi safe?

 

Princess Mars  

 

Someone was calling for her, and she didn’t know who. Rei didn’t recognize those voices. It certainly wasn’t the voice of her friends or her Princess. Yet despite not recognizing the voice, Rei knew the people calling her were people she knew. Slowly, she opened her eyes, and her vision was blurred, but she could make out two tiny figures with deep purple hair and purple eyes wearing light purple leotards. 

 

As her vision came into to focus, she noticed the two women were holding black feathers in their hands. Black feathers that looked exactly like the feathers on crows. Rei’s eyes widened, “Who are you guys?” Rei asked, but she felt like she already knew who these women were. 

 

Rei’s attention was drawn to the mirror, where she saw a reflection of her friends and Princess looking dazed and out of it, and her heart started racing. Oh no! They must be falling under the enemy’s spell! She never should have let them leave her side! “Girls! I need to help them!” Rei shouted but realized that she still did not know a way out of the mirror house. 

 

What was she supposed to do? Rei looked back towards the woman, who smiled at her as a heart-shaped crystal formed before her. “That’s why we are here, Princess Mars. We are Phobos and Demios and your Mars Crystal. Now transform Sailor Mars!” 

 

Rei’s eyes widened; these women were Phobos and Demios? This was her Mars Crystal? She didn’t understand, “Phobos, Demios!” Rei called out, but the two women had already faded, leaving only her crystal behind. 

 

Rei took a deep breath; she knew what she had to do! She raised her hand in the air and shouted, “Mars Crystal Power Make Up!” 

Rei was Sailor Mars again, but this time, something was different. She felt stronger and more powerful than before. She could feel the flames surging through her body. She wondered if this was how Haruka, Michiru, or Setsuna felt when they used their talismans. 

 

Why had she been so confused before? It was so obvious now. The answer had been there for her all along. She was Sailor Mars, and she had pledged herself to her Princess. No matter what happened, she’d always stay by her side and protect her. Protecting her Princess was her dream. She wanted to become the best Senshi she could so she could always protect her Princess. So she could keep her safe no matter what happened. 

 

Rei took a deep breath and focused her powers on all the flames surging inside her. She was imagining an arrow hitting its target. Slowly, flames formed in her hands, and a bow and arrow of flames appeared. Rei took another breath before letting the arrow go and shouting, “Mars Flame Sniper!” 

 

The arrow burned everything around, and finally, Rei broke free of the mirror house. Rei would always fight for her Princess and protect her, for that was her very reason for living. 

_______

Usagi walked out of the circus tent, the other girls by her side, and yawned. She felt so tired and dizzy, which was strange because she couldn’t remember anything that happened in the circus tent at all. Also, where had Luna and Armetis gone? Usagi knew they had left them out here, so where had they gone? “Everyone, you’re alright!” Usagi heard someone shout, and she looked to see Rei with Luna and Armetis on her shoulders, running towards them, tears in her eyes. 

 

“Rei? Luna, Armetis?” Usagi spoke still quite not aware of her surroundings. 

 

Usagi didn’t know why Rei was upset, and was still dizzy. So when Rei suddenly hugged her in a tight embrace, Usagi almost lost her balance. After a few moments, Usagi got her bearings and didn’t feel dizzy anymore, and noticed that Rei was still hugging her tightly. “Rei? What happened?” 

 

Rei didn’t answer for a few moments, only tightening her embrace and Usagi could tell Rei was really upset, and she started to get more than a little bit worried. Finally, after another minute or so, Rei pulled away and wiped the tears from her eyes. Before looking at them, the expression on her face turning serious, “I got trapped in the mirror house near the front; they kept showing me all these hallucinations. They were silly, but they got to me. So we must be careful because the Dead Moon Circus is definitely the enemy.” 

 

“You got trapped in the mirror house. We got to be careful; then they may be onto the rest of us.” Ami spoke, her voice serious. 

 

Usagi blinked for a second, thinking, “Wait, could they be trying to hypnotize people with their circus show? It would explain why we got so dizzy.” It fell quiet after that, and Usagi found everyone’s eyes were on her.

“Whatever it is. The Dead Moon Circus they can trick people so they can use them in their schemes! We must be sure they leave this place immediately!” Rei spoke, her face serious, and Usagi knew she was right. 

_______ 

Michiru sat at a table, a cup of green tea that had long become cold next to her. She was worried and couldn’t focus on anything. She started down at the Deep Aqua Mirror, her talisman, which she held in her hands though her grip on it was tight. Ever since the day of the eclipse, Hotaru had been aging rapidly. She had gone from a six-month-old baby to a toddler, and now, just today, she had aged to a five-year-old child who was learning to read. It was worrying the way Hotaru was aging. 

 

Michiru couldn’t help but wonder if Hotaru was aging like this because Saturn needed to awaken again, and Michiru hoped that wasn’t the case. Hotaru deserved to live a normal life this time around. This was Hotaru’s second chance; she shouldn’t have to spend it fighting. 

 

Michiru knew there was a new emeny that had snuck its way to earth the day of the solar eclipse. Michiru had seen it with her own eyes, but she hadn’t wanted to believe it then. But now she was sure there was a new enemy. Michiru wanted to go help and fight alongside her Princess and protect her…but she couldn’t. Michiru couldn’t transform, and she didn’t know why. Maybe it was because she had done something wrong. Was it because she had chosen a new mission instead of continuing with the one she had been assigned? Michiru bit her lip; she just didn’t know. 

 

Then there was the pegasus, the one that Usagi kept seeing. Aside from the fact that he kissed her Princess, something Michiru was still angry about and considering murdering the pegasus if she ever saw him. Michiru wondered if he was an enemy in disguise who was using her Princess. According to Usagi, he always insisted he was an ally, but how could they know if that was really true? Why should they believe him? 

 

According to Usagi, the pegasus always spoke of finding the ‘Golden Crystal’ and saving Elyson, but Michiru had no way of knowing what those two things were. However, they did sound very familiar to her for some reason. However, Michiru had no way of knowing if that was a good thing or a bad thing. For all she knew, those could be two very bad and dangerous things that she couldn't remember. 

 

If it did turn out to be something bad, then her Princess would be in danger. She could even be in grave danger, and Michiru knew she could never live with herself if something happened to her Princess. But all Michiru could do was hope that the Pegasus wasn’t lying about his intentions and hope he wouldn’t put her Princess, whom she loved and was one of her beloveds, in a situation that could seriously hurt her or, worse, even kill her. Michiru didn’t know if she could live without her Princess. 

 

So Michiru, though she could not transform, knew she had to do something, which is why she had gotten her mirror, hoping it would reveal something. But it didn’t and only showed her own reflection. Michiru felt useless. 

 

 

Notes:

So, did you enjoy the chapter? I hope you did; there was a lot of stuff I know some of you were waiting for. Please, if you enjoyed the chapter, maybe leave kudos if you haven't already and leave a comment. By the way, you'll notice this fic now as an official chapter count. You'll also notice if you read the description, this fic is now part of the series! (But I'm keeping my mouth shut on the other two parts for now)

You might also notice that the next arc is filler and is labeled as the Makenai Tree arc, so I'll just confirm the filler arc will be a rewrite of the filler arc in Sailor Moon R. However, with a lot of changes, and I'm not adapting all the episodes in that arc, that's too much.
Well, that's all from me. Please have a good morning, afternoon, or night where you are and whatever timezone you are in.

Edit: Originally I had built in chapter 49 as a fail safe if I couldn’t finish adapting the dream arc by chapter 41 so as of now the dream arc will end at chapter 42.

Chapter 36: Too Many Dreams

 

Usagi sat at the table eating the chocolate cake her mom had made and thought to herself for a moment, thinking of many different things. Dead Moon Circus, what were they after? Helios, who was he really, and why hadn't he appeared lately? Frankly, Usagi didn't mind much that he wasn't appearing because she was still miffed he kissed her, but it was strange because Helios had needed her help, and now he didn't appear to her at all. 

 

Usagi picked up her empty plate, stood up, and placed it in the sink before she walked back over to the table and, picked up two bags and a bento off the table and, made her way to the genkan, and slipped the slippers she was wearing off, and put on her shoes. "Usagi, where are you going?" Usagi heard her mom ask, and she turned to see her mom standing in the hallway, looking at her. 

 

Usagi smiled, "Remember that friend I told you that was sick? I'm going to go visit him." 

________

Mamoru coughed as he sat up in bed. It was a violent cough that made his throat burn. Ever since he had gotten back from the hospital, the sickness had gotten worse. Mamoru looked over at the desk beside his bed and saw the stones of guards, and vaguely, Mamoru could feel their energy buzzing; it was like they were watching over him. Mamoru sighed; they were still watching over him, yet he could do nothing for them. Mamoru coughed again, this time more violently. After he coughed, Mamoru looked at his hand to see it splattered with black blood. Black blood? What did that mean? Mamoru did not get much time to ponder it as the doorbell rang. Mamoru forced himself out of bed and picked up a cloth to wipe the blood off his hand. 

Mamoru opened the door, and his eyes widened when he saw the blonde girl with buns and pigtails and blue eyes. "Ser-Usagi, what are you doing here?" Mamoru and asked and didn't miss the way the girl in front of him suppressed a flinch. Mamoru felt bad because he had almost called her Serenity again, which was something that clearly bothered her. Nonetheless, Mamoru pulled out a pair of slippers and stepped out of the entryway to allow Ser- no, Usagi, it was Usagi inside. 

 

"Well, you're sick, and I remember you were always bad at taking care of yourself when you were sick in our past lives. So I thought that even if we're not together anymore, I could at least bring you some medicines and a bento because you're my friend." Usagi spoke as she slipped her feet into the slippers and stepped inside the apartment. Mamoru watched as Usagi placed the plastic bags and the bento on the table. 

 

"Usagi, thank you for thinking about me, and I'm sorry that I keep calling you Serenity. I'm sorry it's very hard for me to differentiate this life from our previous one. I feel more like Endymion than Chiba Mamoru." Mamoru spoke, and he looked at Usagi, who only smiled again, 

 

"It's alright, I understand."   

 

Mamoru felt guilty that she had come here just to see him, and with how sick he was, he might get her sick too, and she definitely didn't deserve to get this sickness and cough up black blood. Maybe it was best to ask her to leave. "Usagi, do you think you could leave? It's just that I don't want to get you sick too." 

 

Mamoru watched Usagi's face carefully, and he saw no trace of hurt on her face; she just kept smiling. "Alright, if that's what you want, I'll leave. Though Mamoru, I suggest you get out of this apartment and walk around Juuban some who knows, it might help you feel better." 

 

Mamoru watched Usagi leave feeling conflicted because he still loved her; at least, he thought he did, but he also wanted her to be happy. If she was happy, that's all that mattered to him. Mamoru sighed and looked at his hand where we had wiped away the black blood and promised himself that he’d never let her see the black blood he was coughing up. 

 

________ 

Usagi walked along the sidewalk; it was dark out, but it wasn't actually that late. She had just been wandering since she left Mamoru's as she hadn't felt like going home. So she was just wandering around. Usagi looked up at the sky, where she could see the moon shining so brightly in the sky. Usagi liked to look at the moon, a planet that once upon a time had been her home. However, maybe Usagi should have been looking where she was walking because Usagi vaguely registered to step into something wet. Still, she wasn't paying enough attention, and she slipped and fell backward. 

 

Usagi, however, did not fall on the hard concrete below her; instead, she fell into a pair of arms and only looked up, not quite registering what had happened. "Our Princess really needs to pay more attention to where she's walking." A voice spoke, and Usagi blinked, finally registering what had happened. She saw that she was looking up at Haruka. Usagi blushed, and one wondered how her girlfriends always had such good timing. Usagi was about to push herself back onto her feet but was stopped when Haruka's grip on her tightened, and Haruka properly pulled her into her arms, holding her bridal style. 

 

Usagi's blush grew, and her face was probably completely red now, "H-Haruka, I appreciate you catching me, but could you put me down?" Usagi didn't get an answer; she only heard the soft sound of laughter and saw Michiru, who had plastic bags in her hand. Michiru had stepped closer to her, reached forward, and tapped her on the nose with her free hand. 

 

"You need to be more careful, Haruka, and I won't always be there to catch you," Michiru spoke, though she sounded amused. Usagi looked at Michiru, and now that she thinks about it, Michiru and Haruka do tend to show up a lot. This wasn't even the first time one of them had caught her when she had fallen. This was like the third time, maybe? Now that she really thought about it—it was kinda embarrassing they kept showing up whenever Usagi tripped. This, in particular, was embarrassing because she knew she was dating Haruka and Michiru, but that didn't mean she needed Haruka to catch her and hold her bridal style in the middle of the sidewalk. Someone could see! Actually, people had already seen them and probably had been glancing at them strangely. 

 

"Alright, I'll be more careful. Can I be put down now?" Usagi spoke, and she didn't want to sound annoyed when she spoke because she actually rather liked the fact that she was in Haruka's arms, but at the same time, she didn't like it because they were in public. Like, okay, she was fine with some forms of public affection, like hand holding, hugs, and maybe a few kisses, but being held bridal style in the middle of the sidewalk where people could actively see? No, she didn't really like that. 

 

"I suppose," Haruka spoke and slowly and gently placed her back down on the ground with a small sigh. It seemed to Usagi that Haruka hadn't wanted to put her down at all. "Do you need to go home now, kitten?" Haruka asked as she reached out and gently caressed her cheek. 

 

Usagi nodded, "Yeah. Mom is going to get worried at this rate." Usagi heard Michiru laugh softly, and Usagi looked at her, a bit confused. 

 

"Well, you'd better go home then, bunny. We wouldn't want you to get in trouble because then we wouldn't be able to see you. But be careful, alright." Michiru spoke before leaning forward and leaving a quick kiss on her forehead, causing Usagi to start blushing again. 

 

"R-Right. I'll be careful." Usagi slowly started to walk away but stopped and looked back to wave. She saw that both her girlfriends waved at her in return, and Usagi smiled brightly. Though Usagi walked back home, she kind of wished she had gotten more than one kiss. 

________

Makoto stumbled out of the circus tent, the girls stumbling beside her. She was dizzy, and she couldn't think straight. Her steps were uneven and wobbly, and it might look to a bystander that she might be a little too drunk. "Today, the elephant and motorcycle show was awesome!" Makoto found herself speaking, and she wasn't quite sure what she was saying. She was just so dizzy. Makoto tried shaking her head back and forth in the hopes it would help the dizziness, and it helped a little bit. 

 

"Well, how was today's show? Are the other people who watched the show okay?" Ami asked, and Makoto found herself looking around to see if anyone else was sharing in their symptoms. But it was futile; as she looked around, she noticed nobody else seemed dizzy or confused. Instead, the people around them were laughing and talking about how they enjoyed the circus and what fun it had been. They had been coming to the Dead Moon Circus every day since it opened. They were trying to find the enemy from inside. But it was to no avail. There had been nothing the enemy hadn't appeared since the first day they had attacked Rei, and none of the circus members seemed to be able to transform. 

 

"I wonder if they are just pretending to be a regular circus," Rei interjected, and Makoto truly wondered if that might be the case. If the incident with Rei hadn't happened, she'd really doubt the Dead Moon Circus was the enemy. Maybe they were lying low after what happened with Rei. 

 

"I think if we're going to stop the circus, we'll have to catch them off guard," Ami spoke, and Makoto found herself agreeing. But what if they couldn't catch the circus? What if they failed?

 

No, they couldn't fail. They had to win. But as they exited the circus and were back in the familiar streets of Juuban, Makoto couldn't help but sigh as she looked around, "The city has gotten a lot dirtier since the circus came." She spoke, and it made her sad. 

 

"Well, there is no helping it when the circus draws such a crowd." Rei sighed, but it seemed to Makoto that Rei had noticed and was annoyed by this fact as well. 

 

"It'll be summer soon, and the crowds will grow even bigger. It'll be more dangerous then." Ami spoke, and Makoto knew it was true and didn't like the thought of it. Makoto looked around the city with a sigh and, for a moment, thought she saw little spots of black giggling softly. Makoto had a bad feeling. 

________ 

Makoto wandered through the supermarket as she made her way to the checkout, lost in her own thoughts. She had been buying things to make dinner. Makoto liked cooking; it was fun and enjoyable. Makoto wondered if she would have more time to cook or bake if she wasn't a Sailor Senshi. Yeah, she probably would. Makoto thought that would be nice. 

 

Huh, where did those thoughts come from? Of not being a Sailor Senshi? Makoto liked being a Sailor Senshi, and furthermore it was her duty, and she couldn't just abandon her duty. She couldn't just stop serving and protecting her Princess, and it was her job. She didn't want to, and yet Makoto if she could ever accomplish any of her dreams while being a Sailor Senshi. Strangely, Makoto didn't think she could, and she didn't like that. What was her dream anyway? Makoto was unsure. She had so many dreams, so which one was her real dream? Makoto didn't know. She truly didn't know. 

 

Makoto went to the register and purchased her food, and she was really only going through the motions. She wasn't thinking straight because her brain was still questioning her dreams. Was she really satisfied with how she was living her life? Makoto didn't know. Makoto felt like she didn't know anything. Why didn't she know? Makoto found she couldn't answer that either. She didn't know. She didn't know anything. Ever since her parents died in a plane crash, Makoto had felt like she had been stumbling through her life. Wait no…Makoto wasn't sure that was true either. She just didn't know! She didn't know anything!

"What?! You don't have Piri Piri, Pinko Pinko, or Garana? You don't have any of those spices at all?" Makoto stopped walking and looked up when she heard someone exclaim this, and she noted that they sounded rather frustrated. She looked up and saw a man with short and wild magenta hair, and he wore a similar colored dress, talking to an employee. He looked kind of upset. Makoto thought it was strange as she had never seen a man wearing a dress before, but she assumed it couldn't be too strange because Haruka sometimes wore men's clothes as a woman. So it was probably no different. But Makoto also wondered why he was looking for such exotic spices here. Spices like that were more likely to be found in the foreign market. 

 

Makoto wondered if she should tell the man where he could find the spices and pondered it for a moment. Wondering if it would be rude because they would be basically admitting she had overheard the conversation. But at the same time, she would feel bad if the man couldn't find the spices he needed. Makoto looked at the man again and noticed he was leaving. She also noticed he had a heart-shaped purse, and Makoto thought it was rather cute. Makoto knew she had to make a decision now and shook her head, finally deciding she'd tell the man where he could find the spices. 

 

Makoto quickly chased after the man and caught up with him before he left the store, thankfully. "Um, excuse me if you're looking for exotic spices like that. You should check the foreigners market!" Makoto finally spoke, a smile on her face. Makoto watched as the man turned and smiled at her, and Makoto assumed she hadn't made him mad because he was smiling. 

 

"Oh! You're too kind!" The man spoke, and Makoto felt her confidence rising, and the thoughts of her doubts and the thoughts of her insecurities about her life and dreams were pushed back of her mind. 

 

"I'm positive you can find them at the other market! Would you like to walk there with me, and we can see?" Makoto offered, feeling as if it was a good thing to do. The man smiled at her and laughed a bit. 

 

"Again, you are too kind. But I was just doing some market research! For my herb shop!" The man spoke, and Makoto blinked, her curiosity piquing at the mention of a herb shop. That shoulder was like the kind of store she'd like. But it also reminded Makoto of her dreams and how she would likely never accomplish them. No, Makoto, don't think those things right now. Is what she told herself. But it was hard not to. 

 

"A herb shop?" Makoto questioned before she had ever registered she had spoken, and the man laughed once more.

"Yes, I run a herb shop. I only just opened it! Would you like to see it?" 

________ 

 

 

Makoto stared and was in awe at the number of spices on display at the man's shop, and her mind immediately thought about all the yummy food she could make with all these herbs. She could probably make so many delicious new recipes. "This…is very impressive. You must be attracting a lot of customers!" Makoto spoke, reluctantly tearing her eyes away from the rows of spices and towards the man once more. 

 

The man laughed, "Actually, I only opened today! You're my second customer! You see, I'm doing some market research to see if anyone else sells spices from Amazon! See, I'm part of the traveling circus group and opened this shop as a side gig!" The man spoke with a friendly smile. But Makoto's heart stopped before starting to race at the mention of the circus. Could this man be an emeny? He was so nice, though. Makoto didn't want it to be true. Not a nice and sweet guy like this. Makoto had to be careful now that she knew this man was from the circus. No matter how nice he seemed, Makoto couldn't let her guard down. Deep down, Makoto hated the fact that she had to think like this. 

 

"You're a member of the circus?" Makoto asked slowly, feeling nervous all of a sudden. The man only continued to smile. He seemed so friendly. How could he be an enemy? 

 

"Yes, I'm a member, but it's been my dream to open a shop like this! Ever since I was little! But since the circus has to travel, it's my dream to open shops like this all over the world." The man said, and Makoto felt conflicted because she had similar dreams, too. Should she speak and tell this man about her dreams? Maybe he would understand, but shouldn't she be careful, he could be an enemy. This could be a trap. Maybe it was alright to speak about her dreams with this man; it's not like the enemy could trap her by simply knowing her dreams. She was stronger than that. 

 

Yeah, it probably wouldn't be an issue if she mentioned her dreams. It's too simple for the enemy to be able to rap her just knowing her silly childhood dreams. But were they really silly? No, it would be fine. It would be fine. Yeah, it would definitely be fine. "My…dream ever since I was little is to own a shop too. Maybe a florist or a cake shop. Or maybe both." Makoto finally spoke, reassuring herself it was fine to tell this man this information. It was fine. It was fine. It was fine. It was definitely fine for him to man to know. 

 

Makoto watched as the man's smile widened brightly. He clasped his hands and brought them close to his cheek. "Oh! That's a wonderful dream, and since you've had it since you were little, you definitely have to make it come true! I'm sure you will!" Makoto smiled and blushed at his words; nobody had ever complimented her dreams like that before. Yeah, she would make her dreams come true! She could do it! She'd do it despite being a Senshi! At least, she thought she would….

 

Makoto watched as the man walked behind the counter. It looked like he was grabbing something, and she was curious as to what he was getting. Makoto watched him carefully just in case, but in reality, she had already let her guard down. The man walked back towards her and grabbed her hand, and Makoto felt him place something in it. Makoto looked down to see a golden ring with a blue gem. Makoto's eyes widened; this was really a beautiful ring!

"Wow, what a beautiful ring!" Makoto spoke, the words falling out of her mouth without her realizing it at first. The man laughed, and Makoto looked back up at him. He was smiling like he had been the entirety of their interaction. This man was truly friendly. 

 

"It's an Amazonian charm! It's makes dreams come true! Take it as a thanks for being my second customer!" The man said, and Makoto nodded her head slowly. 

________ 

 

 

Makoto sprinkled basil on top of a salad slowly and stopped for a moment, looking down at the ring on her finger on her spare hand. It was the ring the shop owner had given her. Makoto thought that man had been kind. He seemed like a truly kind and sincere person. Makoto smiled as she looked down at the ring. It was a beautiful ring, and it was sparkling in the light. Wearing this ring, Makoto really felt like she could accomplish all of her dreams. This ring was a charm that made dreams come true, and now Makoto was sure she could do it. She could hear the shop owner's voice in her head telling her she had to make the dream she had since she was little come true. 

 

Makoto had lost her parents in a plane crash when she was little. Ever since then, she had been alone and afraid. Afraid that she would die the same way her parents had. She had been very young and small, and she had been alone. Makoto wanted to get married young and start a family. That was a dream she had, but she also wanted to own a cake or floral shop owner. Or maybe even both. She wanted to build a home for herself, too. 

 

But she also found she wanted to be like Michiru and Haruka. Strong and brave like Haruka, not only in the physical sense but emotionally too. She wanted to be kind, beautiful, and elegant like Michiru was. But those dreams were a secret, though. She'd never tell anyone about them. She had so many dreams—more than she could even count. 

 

But Makoto wondered if she could really make them all come true. Had she even been trying her hardest to make them come true? Makoto thought and finally decided she hadn't. She could definitely try harder to make her dreams come true. If she did, would her dreams actually come true? 

 

________ 

Mamoru sat on his bed and stared at the ring the shop owner at the new spice shop had given him. He didn't like it this ring, that shop, or its owner; something about it felt wrong. He had only ended up there because she had decided to take Usagi's advice about taking a walk to feel better. It hadn't helped, and he entered the shop out of curiosity. But when he had his chest, it started to hurt. 

 

Mamoru sighed and crushed the gem on the ring in between his fingers before placing it on the table by his bedside and lying back down in bed. 

 

________ 

The smell of tea wafted through the spice shop, and Makoto found herself sitting down at a round table, a cup of tea in front of her, and across from her on the other side of the table sat the man, the owner of the spice shop. Makoto fidgeted with her hands, and she found that she wasn't exactly sure why she had come here. She was nervous. Why did she come here? "So? Have you been working hard to accomplish your dreams? Since the last time we talked?" The man asked, and Makoto's head dropped, her eyes falling towards her hands that were fidgeting in her lap. Makoto let out a shaky sigh, 

 

"I haven't told my friends this, but I have a lot of dreams." Makoto started, and she really didn't know. She didn't know. She didn't know if she wanted to or should continue being a Sailor Senshi. She had always kept fighting as a Sailor Senshi no matter what, but if it was only just endless fighting, why was she even doing it? She had always kept being a Sailor Senshi as part of her dream, but maybe that was always so nobody could find out about how she felt about it, really. Wait what? Why…why was she thinking this? Makoto felt her stomach roll before she spoke again, "The path I'm following now is not the one that will accomplish my dreams. I need to be on a different path if I want to accomplish my dreams." 

 

Wait what? What was she saying? Why was she this? Makoto didn't know. She really didn't know. "If you're unsure of yourself. Why don't you just quit?" The man spoke, and Makoto froze. Quit? Quit being a Senshi? Why would she? "Why don't you quit being a Sailor Senshi?" Makoto heard the man speak, and her head snapped up at his words just in time to see a smirk on his face. 

 

Pain, Makoto felt pain, and suddenly she was surrounded by little black fuzzy things that were swarming all around her. Makoto looked down to see they were coming out of the ring. Makoto's heart jumped with fear, and she quickly tried to pull the ring off. But it wouldn't budge. Why couldn't she take the ring off? "Won't you join the Dead Moon Circus? Together, you and I could travel together and spread nightmares." The shop owner spoke, and Makoto saw he had a wicked smile on his face. Makoto had been tricked, hadn't she? Yes, she had. She had been foolish! Makoto body jerked with pain as she felt herself being shocked with electricity, she assumed. She couldn't think straight, and she quickly fell to the ground. Her consciousness was blearily, and as she was losing consciousness, she saw four scantily dressed women laughing, "We're going destroy the Sailor Senshi" Were all the words Makoto could make out, and Makoto felt a tear slide down her face as she lost consciousness. 

 

Everyone…she was sorry. She was so so sorry. 

 

________ 

 

…piter….

Jupiter! 

Jupiter! 

Makoto opened her eyes, and she could have sworn someone had been calling her. Where was she and she looked around at her surroundings. She wasn't in the shop anymore. What was she doing here? 

 

This…is your conscience talking to you, Jupiter! 

 

A voice came, and Makoto looked in the direction of the voice to see a small version of herself, Sailor Jupiter, staring at her angrily. Makoto started at the small version of herself, confused until the small version of herself moved her hand and slapped her. Huh, what just happened? Why had she been slapped by herself? Also, why did it hurt so much when her other self was so small? 

 

You've got to pull yourself together, Jupiter! What the hell do you think you are doing, letting your enemies onto your weaknesses! 

 

The small version of herself said, and Makoto just stared, but in her heart, she could feel something burning. 

 

Have you forgotten your mission? Without you, Jupiter, the Senshi of Strength, who will protect our Princess? Or Mars, Mercury, or Venus. Hell, you're even supposed to protect the people of this city! 

 

Makoto blinked; that was right. She was Jupiter, the Senshi of Strength, gifted with superhuman strength to protect her Princess and companions. Even if she had a lot of dreams, her first dream had always been to protect her Princess and those she cared about! That was her mission because she was Sailor Jupiter! 

 

Makoto watched as the anger on the smaller self's face faded, and she smiled, and Makoto watched a glowing green crystal appeared and floated over to her. 

 

Princess Jupiter, this is your Sailor Crystal, the Jupiter Crystal. I am your conscience, and I will always guard you! So you have to do your best! Jupiter! 

________ 

 

 

Makoto's eyes snapped open, and the lightning that had apparently been surrounding her body had broken into pieces. Makoto needed to take this chance. It was now or never! Makoto jumped to her feet and raised her hand in the air before shouting, " Jupiter Crystal Power Make Up! " 

 

Makoto was Jupiter again, and she felt strong and empowered; at that moment, something appeared on her head, and Makoto raised her hands to see what it was; she could feel leaves; she was wearing a crown of leaves. Makoto smiled because she knew what it was. She knew how to win. "Sorry! But I'm going to defeat you! It's time for you to perish!" Makoto yelled at the Dead Moon Circus members. She was strong; Makoto knew this. 

 

" Jupiter Oak Evolution! " Makoto yelled, and there was an explosion of lightning, and white clouded her vision. When the light faded, Makoto found herself standing on the street and saw Usagi staring at her. 

 

"Jupiter?" 

________ 

 

 

Usagi started at Jupiter, confused as she was unsure what had just gone down because one second, there was a spice shop there, and the next second, it was gone, and Jupiter was standing in front of her. Jupiter ran closer to her, and pulled her into a hug, and Usagi was confused but hugged Jupiter anyway. "I'm so glad you're alright," Jupiter spoke, and again, Usagi was confused because why wouldn't she be alright? 

 

Maiden…please right the bell. I need your help. 

 

Usagi heard the voice of Helios as she pulled herself out of the embrace, and Usagi looked down to see the glass bell floating and glowing in front of her. Usagi was still confused, but she nodded, grabbed the bell, and rang it. There was a flash of light, and Usagi found that she and Jupiter were standing in an apartment; she was confused because whose apartment was this, but also something was wrong because a million little black fuzzy things were swarming around the apartment, swarming around someone in particular. On the bed was a familiar black-haired man, and Usagi recognized him as Mamoru. Above Mamoru was Helios in his pegasus form, and it looked like he was trying to protect Mamoru. 

 

Again, Usagi was confused, but she couldn't just do nothing! Usagi quickly raised her hand up in the air and shouted, " Moon Crisis Make Up! " 

 

There was a flash of light, and Usagi was Super Sailor Moon. She quickly glanced at Jupiter, who gave her an encouraging look before she summoned her weapon, her crystal Kaleidoscope, and shouted, " Moon Gorgeous Meditation! "  

 

Her power quickly flooded the room with a bright light, and when it faded, all those weird little fuzzy monsters were gone, and Usagi noticed Helios had fallen unconscious on the floor. Usagi just stood there until Mamoru tossed in his bed, and Usagi watched her eyes wide as he coughed up black blood. 

Chapter 37: Black Roses

Notes:

I'm back!

Note that this is no longer on schedule, but I'm going to work on writing ahead of time so I can update more regularly. If that doesn't work, I'll put it on the old once-a-month schedule.

Usagi could only watch with her eyes wide as they reflected her fear and confusion as she saw Mamoru, her former lover, cough up black blood. She didn’t understand, and she didn’t know why. Her eyes darted to Makoto and then Helios, who had gotten up from the floor. Usagi couldn’t help but question what the pegasus was even doing here. She was very confused. Why had Helios brought them here? Why was Mamoru coughing up black blood? She just didn’t know what was happening anymore. 

 

It seems the time has come to reveal the truth…

 

Helios spoke, and Usagi’s eyes widened. Before her eyes, Helios changed from a pegasus to a human. It was the same form as before when he had…kissed her: the same fluffy light blue hair, a golden horn, and red crystal upon his forehead. 

 

I am Helios, the high priest of Elysion. 

 

Usagi tilted her head to the side at Helios’s words. Elysion? She was pretty sure Helios had mentioned it before; no, she was almost certain he had. But Usagi still didn’t know what Elysion was. What if it was something dangerous? “Elysion?” Usagi managed to speak, hoping that Helios would explain further. It was quiet for a moment, and in that moment, Usagi glanced at Mamoru, who was sitting on his bed. Huh, his cheeks were a bit red. Usagi wondered if he was getting worse. He looked fine, though…wait, red cheeks…was he blushing?! Huh, she didn’t know Mamoru liked guys, too. Wait, she shouldn’t be thinking about this right now! She should be paying attention to the important stuff that Helios was undoubtedly about to say! 

 

Elysion is a holy land that protects the Earth. It quietly rests deep inside the planet, almost like the planet’s living heart. 

 

Usagi blinked, processing the words Helios had just spoken…Elysion was…inside the Earth itself? Was such a thing really possible? Usagi wasn’t sure, but she should have probably just trusted what Helios was saying. 

 

As Elysion’s highest priest, it is my job to protect it, along with this planet, the Earth, along with you: Prince Endymion. Though you protected this planet on your own…I…

 

Usagi watched as Helios looked up at Mamoru. As he spoke these words, devotion lay bare and visible in his eyes. No, it wasn’t just devotion. There was something else. What was it? Usagi found herself wondering, as she knew she had seen that look somewhere before. 

 

Oh. 

 

It was love, wasn’t it? Helios was in love with Mamoru, wasn’t he? 

 

I have always been here protecting you from afar, prince. Always. 

 

Usagi listened as Helios finished speaking the words he wanted to say to Mamoru, and her mind was reeling. Who knew this whole thing would turn into a romantic love story? But also, shouldn’t they be worrying about the enemy and whatever was happening to Mamoru? Usagi looked at Makoto and opened her mouth to say something, but she closed it when she saw Makoto place a finger on her lips. Oh, right, Makoto was probably listening. So Usagi turned and looked back towards Helios. 

 

I have been protecting you since ancient times as your guardian. So that’s why I’m sorry, my prince. 

 

Usagi saw the look in Helios’s eyes as he said this, and she thought it was heartbreaking how distraught he looked. 

________

Mamoru stared at Helios with wide but confused eyes. Well, one, he wasn’t sure why his heart beat so fast or his face felt hot. But he was also confused because he didn’t know or understand why Helios was apologizing to him; if he had been protecting him all this time, why did he apologize? He wasn’t even exactly sure how Helios knew his identity as Endymion. Mamoru’s throat felt dry, and he was unsure what he was supposed to say, so he stared into the gold of Helios’s eyes. Golden eyes filled with sadness. Finally, he managed to speak, “Helios…why are you apologizing if you’ve protected me all this time?”

Mamoru watched in confusion as Helios looked away from him, bowing his head. 

 

Forgive me; you’ve known nothing of me, so you wouldn’t understand. Your life and mine are linked. The Earth, Elysion, along with you and I, are interdependent; because of that, I can show you what’s happening. 

 

Mamoru watched as the crystal on Helios’s forehead started to glow, and he noted that his chest felt warm. It wasn’t painful like the sharp pain from earlier; he didn’t fully understand what was happening, though his attention was drawn towards Usagi and the other girl when he heard one of them gasp sharply. The two girls were staring at his chest with wide, horrified eyes. Mamoru was confused again, but it didn’t stay that way; as he looked down, his eyes quickly widened. 

 

A rose with petals pitch black like the night sky bloomed inside his chest. Mamoru was confused as to why this was happening, but more prominently, he was afraid. Mamoru noticed that his hands had started to shake, and he looked back toward Helios, wondering if this was the reason Helios was apologizing. 

 

When he looked at Helios, he saw that a rose, the same rose, was also blooming in his chest, and Mamoru felt fear course through his veins. 

 

As you can see, there is a rose in my chest as well. That’s why I’m sorry, Prince. You are under the same curse I share with Elysion. I’m sorry, Prince, for this curse could seal your fate and maybe the fate of the planet, too. 

 

Mamoru was quiet, as he couldn’t say anything; he was afraid, and it was pathetic. 

 

This body of mine you see before you is an illusion as I have been cursed, and I have been trapped in my alternate form of a pegasus. 

 

Mamoru said nothing still; this was a lot to take in. It was too much, and he didn’t know what to do. “Who would curse you?” Mamoru heard Usagi speak, and his eyes widened, and he looked towards her. Ah, she was so brave; she had always been far braver than he had. 

 

The person who cursed me had not been seen for ages before this; she was a Queen who ruled over a kingdom deep within the shadows of the moon. Her name is Nehelenia, the Queen of the Dead Moon. 

 

The Dead Moon? Mamoru had never heard of such a thing, not even in his past life. 

 

You would not have heard of the Dead Moon as it was sealed to the darkness of the moon. Since ancient times, they have sought to overthrow the Silver Millenium and rule on the light of the Moon. 

 

Mamoru watched as Helios paused momentarily before continuing. 

 

Their goal is to snuff out what remains of the light of the Silver Millenium on Earth while damaging Elysion so they may topple the Earth. Their darkness went straight to Elysion, the heart of the Earth, and gradually my powers faded away. 

 

Helios spoke, and Mamoru felt his heart pang because, despite the fact they had only just met, Mamoru found he couldn’t help but feel for everything that Helios must have gone through. It wasn’t fair that someone who had been diligently protected during his two lifetimes would have this happen to him. 

 

After this happened, they invaded the Earth during the Eclipse, and now the planet is being invaded from within and externally. Elysion is dying from the darkness poisoning it. If this continues, the planet will die, and once it is dead, it is theirs. So… 

 

Mamoru watched as Helios looked toward Usagi, 

 

So that’s why I needed your help, Super Sailor Moon, someone who is both a Senshi and Princess! They don’t know your identity as Princess Serenity, the heir to the Silver Millenium, but they do know of your reincarnation. So I needed your help! Please…

 

For some reason, Mamoru felt crushed by these words, but he was unsure as to why. 

________

Usagi felt herself freeze up, and she looked at Helios, her eyes wide as saucers. Sure, she had known Helios needed her help, but she had been unaware of all this…it was terrifying to know that both Helios and Mamoru’s lives were in her hands. But she couldn’t do anything! She couldn’t let them die. So Usagi steeled herself before she spoke, “Of course! I’ll defeat the enemies and save you and Mamoru!” Usagi spoke, and she smiled a bit, trying to give Helios hope. Hope that she’d win; she wanted Helios to believe that. 

 

Instead, Helios's head fell, and Usagi didn’t understand why. Hadn’t she just said she’d help? Hadn’t she just promised to save them? Why did Helios lower his head? 

 

I’m afraid it is too late for the Prince and me; even if you were to defeat the enemies, there is no guarantee the curse would be lifted. Worse…

 

“Worse?” Usagi echoed Helios’s last word and tilted her head to the side in confusion. Usagi watched as light once again shined from the crystal on Helios’s forehead. 

 

It might already be too late for you…

 

Usagi’s mind ground to a halt at those words, and her breath quickened. Slowly, she looked down to see the light illuminating her chest. She could see her lungs, and in them was a black rosebud. 

 

Usagi felt dizzy and sick. Was she afraid? Yes, she believed she was. Her ears rang, and the world felt far away. Her legs gave out. 

________ 

Makoto reacted quickly as she grabbed Usagi before she hit the floor. Her heart started speeding up because Usagi was in her arms, and she wasn’t responding, “Usagi? Are you alright? Please answer me!” Makoto spoke loudly, worry seeping into her voice. Usagi didn’t answer her, though her eyes were open, so Makoto knew she wasn’t unconscious; they seemed distant and far away. Makoto doubted Usagi could hear her. Makoto watched as Usagi’s transformation came undone, and she was unsure as to why; maybe it was just that Usagi couldn’t bring herself to hold it anymore. Makoto really didn’t know. 

Makoto felt anger course through her veins as she stared at Usagi, her Princess, for a minute longer. How dare this happen? How dare she let this happen! Makoto’s head snapped towards the image of Helios in the room, her eyes filled with unbridled anger. 

________

When Usagi gained her bearings, she found she wasn’t inside Mamoru’s apartment anymore. “Where…?” Usagi muttered, but she didn’t have time to process anything as Makoto suddenly appeared in front of her. 

 

“Usagi! Thank goddess, you’re alright!” Makoto spoke, and there was a relieved smile on her face, and Usagi felt bad for worrying her. Makoto quickly pulled her into a tight hug, and while Usagi was a bit uncomfortable, she took this time to figure out where they were. 

 

Oh, she was sitting on a bench in the park where she had seen the eclipse with Haruka and Michiru. She figured Makoto must have brought her here. “Yeah, I’m okay,” Usagi spoke, though she brought her hand up to her chest and squeezed the fabric of her uniform. If Makoto noticed this, she certainly didn’t mention it or draw attention to it. 

 

“I’m glad.” Makoto simply smiled, though her smile was tight and strained. Usagi felt horrible, really, for making Makoto worry, but also because she had let this happen to her. How could she let this happen? She was so useless, wasn’t she? Why did it always end up like this, with her in some kind of danger and having to be saved? She was Sailor Moon and had the power of the Silver Crystal, but at the same time, it seemed like she always fell short. Something went wrong, and she needed to be saved. Whether from Kunzite and the beam of energy that Haruka took for her or from Mistress 9 after her Crystal and soul ended up being stolen. Why did she end up being so useless? She hadn’t meant for this to happen. 

 

She had only kept visiting Mamoru because she was being nice, even though she wasn’t in love with him anymore; their time together as Serenity and Endymion meant so much to her. She had wanted to help through the hard times he was going through. Yet look where that got her; she was dying. Dying, Usagi felt light-headed at the thought, and she was sure her hands must be shaking. 

 

She was dying. That terrified her. She wanted to cry, but she wouldn’t, not when Makoto was standing right here. She wouldn’t cry; she’d be strong; she had to. She had to be strong. She couldn’t be a crybaby, not now, at least. Usagi’s eyes locked on the ground below her. It was terrifying, really, to know she was dying, but she’d be strong. She had to. She just had to. A few minutes had passed; maybe Usagi wasn’t sure. She wasn’t really sure of anything; she was just unsure. Maybe a few more seconds passed after that she didn’t know. She really didn’t; she just knew she couldn’t sit here like this. Usagi took a shaky breath and plastered a smile on her face. The smile was so fake, and she stood up from the bench. 

“Usagi…?” Makoto spoke slowly; she was concerned. Usagi could tell from her voice the way she spoke. Usagi looked at Makoto with that smile—the fake smile. Makoto looked at her, a frown on her face, and concern shone in her eyes. Makoto looked upset, too. She was trying to hide it under concern, but Makoto was so clearly upset, at least to Usagi. Makoto was upset about all this, wasn’t she? Usagi was dying; why would Makoto be happy about that? 

 

“It’s okay, Mako; I’m just going to see Haruka and Michiru,” Usagi said with a smile—her fake smile—with fake happiness. She hoped Makoto wouldn’t question because she couldn’t. Usagi needed to be fine; she needed to be happy. She needed to be happy so she could see this through. She had to be happy until the end. 

 

Usagi watched as Makoto’s eyebrows furrowed, and the concern on her face intensified. “Usagi…do you even know where they live?” Makoto spoke, and it sounded to Usagi at least that it wasn’t what Makoto had actually wanted to say. But it had been what she said. 

 

“Oh, they’re actually in the city today! We planned to meet up, actually! It’s almost time! So I really gotta go!” Usagi spoke with fake cheerfulness, but she was fine. She would continue to be fine. She had to be fine. She had to be happy, at least for this. To see them, she had to because it might be the last time. 

 

She watched as Makoto paused at that and, like her, forced a smile on her face. “O-Oh, I see. I’m not going to intrude then. Enjoy your night then, Usagi…s-see you later.” 

 

“Of course!” Usagi replied, pretending to be happy and pretending not to notice the way Makoto had hesitated with her words. Usagi pretended she didn’t notice and replied without a second in between. Maybe they were lying to each other. 

 

Maybe they would never see each other again. 

________ 

Usagi wouldn’t lie; she found it hard to smile even as she stood there, holding the railing and looking at the stars that shone above them. Them her, Haruka, and Michiru. Together. Maybe it would be the last time. 

 

“The stars are pretty, aren’t they bunny?” Michiru asked, catching Usagi's attention. Usagi pulled her gaze away from the stars and looked next to her towards Michiru, who smiled at her softly, her gaze loving as always. Michiru looked at her like she was the most precious thing in the world. Maybe if she looked into Michiru’s gaze long enough, she could believe it. 

 

“Yes, very,” Usagi spoke, and she still had to pretend to be happy and force herself to smile. Despite the fact, she was with her lovers, who held her entire heart. She was still afraid because no matter how hard she tried, she could not forget the fact she was dying. Maybe Michiru noticed something because her facial expression changed, and she looked at her worriedly, similar to how Makoto had, and Usagi hated it. She didn’t want Michiru to look at her like that, not when Usagi knew her time was already numbered. 

 

“Usagi, are you okay?” Michiru asked, and Usagi faltered a moment but did not let the smile slip off her face. She didn’t want to ruin this moment; after all, it could be the last moment she spent with them. 

 

“Of course, you know, on the Moon, I always loved looking at the stars,” Usagi said, quickly changing the subject so Michiru wouldn’t press. She watched Michiru’s facial expression change, and she still looked worried; she hated that. She really did. Thankfully, Michiru turned her gaze back to the stars. 

 

“Well, on Uranus and Neptune, you can’t see the stars,” Michiru spoke, and Usagi turned back to the stars, looking up, and then a bit confused now. Well, it served as a good distraction from her fear, she supposed. 

 

“Why?” Usagi eventually asked after it had been quiet for far too long. 

 

“Because both Uranus and Neptune are planets are planets of water. Our civilizations exist deep underwater in domes. But we did get to see the stars at our posts.” Haruka spoke, and Usagi looked at her. 

 

“Oh, sorry,” Usagi said quietly, worrying for a fraction of a moment if she had brought up unpleasant memories from the time her two lovers spent alone at their posts in their previous lives. It fell quiet again, and Usagi hated it. 

 

She hated as each second of silence passed by one after another after another. It was suffocating and merely served to remind Usagi of her fear. Maybe that’s why she spoke; she was not really thinking when she did. “If…if something happened to me one day in the future. Would you miss me?” As soon as she finished speaking, Usagi regretted it. She quickly felt a pair of soft hands on her cheeks, and her face was turned so she could look at Haruka. 

 

“Why would you say something like that, kitten?” Haruka asked, and Usagi could hear the raw emotion in her voice. She could see the way Haruka looked at her, and her eyes shone with something that surpassed concern, almost as if her heart couldn’t take the question she had just asked. For a moment, Usagi wondered if she should tell the truth, let herself break down in tears, and explain everything. Tell them she was dying. But she couldn’t, she couldn’t, she couldn’t bear to think about it, let alone bear to say it. 

 

Usagi didn’t force herself to smile, but she didn’t let her emotions through. She wouldn’t let herself cry or show her fear or sadness. “I was just curious,” Usagi spoke, eventually, and she hated it, knowing that she was lying to them, but she couldn’t do it. She couldn’t tell the truth. She just couldn’t. So she had to lie. She just had to. 

 

“No, no, kitten, you weren’t. Please don’t lie; something is wrong; ever since you got here, something has been wrong.” Haruka spoke, and Usagi tried not to stiffen; no, she forced herself not to. She didn’t like that Haruka had called it out; she didn’t like knowing that they had noticed. Knowing now that they had probably been waiting for her to say something. But she wouldn’t; she couldn’t. “Kitten, you can talk to us about anything; you know that, right? So please tell us what’s wrong.” Haruka’s voice was shaking, and she sounded upset, very much so that Usagi could hear every emotion in Haruka’s voice. 

 

Usagi hated the fact that Haruka was so upset. She wondered for a moment if she should tell them. No, no, no. She wouldn’t; she couldn’t, she just couldn’t. Because if she did, everything would seem real. Everything, the fact that she was dying. She was going to die, but if she’d voiced it, then it seemed far away, not real, and Usagi wanted it to stay that way. Usagi forced herself to smile again, “Everything’s fine, Haruka. I promise.”

Usagi could clearly see the pain and worry in Haruka’s eyes, and she watched as Haruka leaned down and planted a gentle kiss on her lips. Haruka still looked so upset, almost heartbroken, as she pulled away. “You…know you can come to us about anything…right, kitten?” Haruka spoke, her voice soft and weak. 

 

“Of course,” Usagi replied in that fake happy tone, and she continued to force herself to smile. “But nothing wrong right now,” Usagi spoke, lying; she knew, but she couldn’t; she couldn’t do it. She couldn’t tell them. She just couldn’t.

“To answer your question, bunny. Of course, we would miss you because we love you. More than you could ever know.” Michiru spoke, walking around to stand next to Haruka. 

 

“That makes me really happy,” Usagi said, and her smile was genuine this time; at least she knew they would miss her. Usagi paused and looked up at the stars in the night sky. “I have to go home, or my mom will get worried. I love you.” 

 

For a moment, it looked like Haruka and Michiru wanted to stop her, but they paused and smiled at her, though the smiles were weak. “Of course, be a safe bunny. We love you, too. Be safe, alright?” 

 

Usagi paused at Michiru’s words, “Alright, I’ll see you later.” That was the last thing Usagi spoke before she turned away. Knowing this would probably be the last time she got to see them. 

Hopefully, it wouldn’t be. 

 

. 

. 

 

. 

 

.

 

.

 

Not that hope would change her fate.

Notes:

I’m going to be honest I deviated from my plan this chapter. This was supposed to take us to the end of Eternal part 1 but I couldn’t go that long. So now I’ve got to rework my chapter plan in my head. Fun.

I hope you all enjoyed the chapter and I hope it was worth the wait. And I apologize for this chapter just being a large dose of pain I swear to you the ending of this arc and chapter 43 and the entire filler arc will make up for it.

Chapter 38: Seeds of Doubt Grow As Black Petals Bloom

Notes:

Wooo, new chapter! You can see this arc is going to last to chapter 43 now, but that's not important because October 27th was the second anniversary of this fic!

And wow! I can't believe it's been two years; where has the time gone? It feels like I started writing the first chapter just yesterday!

Well, anyway, I hope you enjoy the chapter!

It was quiet, far too quiet. Minako didn't know why it was quiet, and she hated it. Minako wasn't blind; she could see the guilt written all across Makoto's face. Something had happened, hadn't it? Something had happened right under Minako's nose, and she hadn't even done anything to stop it. She hadn't been there, and even if she had, what could she have done? Minako was stuck and useless at the moment. She couldn't transform. What was she supposed to do? 

 

It was just the four of them sitting together on the steps silently. Usagi wasn't here. That's why, deep down, Minako knew something had happened to her. Nobody dared to say anything; they could only wait for Makoto to speak. To learn what had happened. Minako watched Makoto carefully, watching as her friend fidgeted; the guilt on her face looked like it would consume her. All she could surmise was that this was about the enemy, and something had happened to Usagi while Minako was useless. She couldn't transform. She was useless. Minako, Venus, the supposed leader, was useless. It was still quiet, and Minako still hated it. 

 

Time passed, and Minako wasn't sure how much; it didn't matter anyway. Before Makoto spoke, "So…I found out about our enemy…" Makoto spoke, and Minako could hear the way her voice wavered as she spoke. She watched as her friend, her teammate, swallowed, seemingly stealing herself. "Our enemy, the Dead Moon Circus…is ruled by Queen Nehelenia, and she is apparently an old enemy of the Silver Millenium." Minako listened intently even as Makoto paused, seemingly steeling herself yet again. "Her darkness has spread to the very heart of this planet called Elysion, and she's cursed its priest. The only way to get rid of the Darkness is the Golden Crystal, yet its location is unknown." 

 

Makoto paused yet again, and Minako noticed the way Makoto's hands curled into fists and shook slightly. Minako was worried about her friend and the news they were about to receive. "The priest's curse has caused a black rose to grow in his chest, and it has spread to Endymion, and…our Princess, the same rose has started to sprout in her chest. If nothing is done, she's going to… Usagi's…going to die." Minako felt her heart drop as Makoto finished speaking. Fear's ice-cold claws grabbed hold of her. No, no, no. This couldn't happen. That couldn't happen. There had to be something that could be done. Things couldn't end like this. Why, of all times, could she not transform? Why, now, of all times, did she have to be useless? It was silent again, yet this time, the silence felt so much heavier than before. 

 

It was quiet for another moment longer, "Well…we can't give up." Ami spoke, though her voice shook considerably, Minako noted. "We have to find the Golden Crystal and save the Earth; it's Prince and Usagi." After another pause, Minako knew that Ami couldn't be taking the news well either, yet here she was, trying to think of what could be done. Yet Minako, their leader, couldn't do that. "After all, that's our job, isn't it? To protect her, our Princess." 

 

Minako didn't have much time to ponder those words or the way Ami was forcing herself to push through before Rei spoke up, "You're right. From now on, the five of us will have to fight for Usagi. It's not going to be easy either. When I lost my ability to transform, the enemy tested me. Yet when I needed it most, Phobos and Demos were there for me, giving me the power to transform again. It was similar for you guys, right?" Minako paused at Rei's words and listened to her other friends agreeing with what had been spoken. Was she the only one who couldn't transform?

"What about Usagi then? She isn't doing very well." Makoto spoke, sounding much more confident than before and giving Minako no time to think about the fact that she apparently was the only one who couldn't transform. 

 

"I think we should leave that to Haruka and Michiru…I think she needs them to be there more than us. At the moment." Ami spoke, her voice sounding a bit distant. Yet Minako barely processed those words. Only one thought was stuck in her mind.

 

She was the only one who couldn't transform, wasn't she? 

_______

It was the same every night; each time she tried this, standing only on her balcony, her arm raised in the air. No matter how many times she would yell, 'Venus Planet Power Make Up,' nothing would happen. There would be no flash of light, and she wouldn't become Venus like she was supposed to like she needed to. She would just be left out there with the wind blowing through her hair, still nothing but plain old Minako. The girl had a bit of an obsession with idols, so much so that she wished to become one, yet she didn't do the best in school. No matter how many times she tried, she wouldn't become Venus, who she needed to be. They needed the leader because right now, they didn't need Minako; they needed Venus. She wondered if anybody had ever really needed Minako. 

 

Minako sighed before turning, sliding open the glass door, and walking back into her room feeling dejected. Artemis sat on her bed, and so did Luna; why Luna was there? Minako really didn't know. Maybe the black cat had decided to give Usagi some space. Whatever she supposed, Minako couldn't care less about why Luna was here right now or how the black cat even got into her bedroom, for that matter. She was more focused on why she couldn't transform into Venus, the person everyone needed, and instead, she was stuck as Minako. "Cheer up, Mina! The others said they felt a strong surge of power before transforming, so it's sure to happen to you soon! You are the leader, though, so it probably should have happened first…but better late than never!" Artemis spoke up from his spot on her bed. Minako resisted the urge to roll her eyes at Artemis' words before she stood up from where she had sat, her knees close to her chest. 

 

"Yeah, you're right, Artemis. I'm probably just overthinking it." Minako spoke half-heartedly, knowing she didn't believe the words coming out of her mouth at all, making them simply lies. Minako lazily grabbed a towel before turning back to the two cats on the bed, no real emotion showing on her face, "Whatever, I'm going to go shower." 

 

Minako stared at herself, her face, her hair, her eyes, her body, in the bathroom mirror. She didn't feel pretty. Yet wasn't that what she was supposed to be pretty? The shower ran in the background, and she could hear the water as it fell. Minako focused on it, trying to distract her mind from her thoughts, listening to the water as it fell—drip, drip, drip, drip.

It didn't help much; she didn't feel pretty or like the leader she was supposed to be. She didn't even know why she was the leader anymore. Surely Usagi had gotten to the point where she could take on that role? Minako didn't know; she just didn't know she didn't feel pretty like she had been back then in her previous life, the Princess of Venus, the Senshi of Venus, the Goddess of Beauty. She didn't feel like any of those things because she wasn't; she was just Minako, and nobody needed Minako. Minako sighed, turning away from the mirror and stepping into the shower. Part of her knew she was being ridiculous. She was Venus just as she was Minako, and she understood that, of course. She was still the Princess of Venus, the Senshi of Venus, and the Goddess of Beauty; she had simply been reincarnated on Earth. Minako knew because she had lived it once that she looked identical to Venus back then when she was a teenager, from her blonde hair and blue eyes to her skin tone. They looked identical. Such were the ways of reincarnation, she supposed. 

 

Yet, at the same time, she wasn't that Venus; she was simply Minako. Though she remembered nearly everything of that life, it didn't change the fact that she was Minako. That's actually how she knew she wasn't her, not really. It was only in name. The Venus of back then would have never struggled in school or wasted her time on things like idols and dreams of becoming one. Such things had been worthless to her as she had pledged her very existence to protecting her Princess. The old Venus would probably reprimand Minako for wasting her time on such things, and Minako could see the reason for it, as wasting her time on things like that would only lead to tragedy. Not that it hadn't ended in tragedy back then. 

 

Maybe there was one similarity between her and Venus back then. They both indulged their Princess, even when that Princess broke the rules and constantly snuck to Earth, falling in love with the Earth's Prince. While she did scold her Princess, she never truly put her foot down like she should've because all she had ever wanted was to see her Princess happy. Her Princess, who back then had a pale complexion and hair white like the snow that fell on Earth and the symbol of a crescent moon on her forehead, and those blue eyes, a shade that could never be found on Earth, ended up dead. She had ended up killing herself, running a sword through her chest when her Prince was killed. Back the Venus had failed. She had failed to protect her. Minako remembered when she, no Venus, had stumbled upon the body. At that point, she hadn't been far from Death's embrace herself, though she might have survived—there had been a chance. Yet the moment she had seen her Princess' body dead and cold, lying atop the Prince with a sword piercing her heart, she had simply given up—well, Venus had. Given up on living entirely, on surviving, she had run into the mob with her sword, fighting recklessly until she was killed. All she—Venus had hoped back then was to be reborn alongside her Princess.

 

That wish had come true.

 

Now, her Princess, who had been born again—this time with blonde hair and those same blue eyes, was headed for the same fate—the cold embrace of death. How was she supposed to stop that from happening? Her, Minako, is supposed to stop what she—the original Venus could not? Venus, who had dedicated her life to protecting her Princess, had failed. So how was she supposed to save her now this time? When she had become someone so different from then, she had been back then. She had become Aino Minako, the high school girl who wasn't the brightest and had an obsession with idols. Nobody really needed Minako; Ace hadn't, the girls didn't, and her Princess especially didn't. 

 

What was she supposed to do? When she was useless and couldn't transform? Minako sighed; she didn't know what to do. How was she supposed to save her Princess when her Princess was already dying? Minako couldn't, and she couldn't lose her again. She couldn't fail again. 

 

Her Princess was dying, and she couldn't do anything because she couldn't transform, nor could she be the Venus from back then. The Venus everyone needed. 

 

She was just Minako, a useless high school girl nobody needed. 

_______

Usagi was here again, sitting on that bench she had sat on with Haruka and Michiru once. When she first met Haruka. Later, she sat here again on a date with them—this bench place was special to her. So maybe that's why she was here again. Usagi bit her lip, and she wanted to cry. Her chest hurt so so much. It was a pain that had only increased over the past few days since she found out about the black rose growing in her chest. Usagi wondered how fast it was growing, probably pretty fast, she assumed, as the pain had only been increasing. Usagi's lip wavered a moment, and she felt her eyes start to water; she bit down harder on her lip, and it hurt as she bit down hard enough to draw blood, and she quickly wiped it away with the back of her hand. Usagi couldn't; she just couldn't. She couldn't take this anymore. 

 

Tears started to slide down her cheeks. Oh, she was crying. Of course, she was crying. Why was she crying? Usagi did her best to choke back a sob; she had always been like this—such a crybaby, crying over everything. She was really trying her best here! She was trying to accept it! That she was dying! That her days were numbered. That she didn't have much longer left, that she'd never get to live her dreams or any of that. There was nothing that could be done! She had been trying to come to terms with all that, yet here she was crying again! She was so much of a crybaby that she couldn't even come to terms with her death peacefully. She had killed herself twice, and those had been her choice. So why now couldn't we come to terms with it again? Why did she have to cry? 

 

Usagi slowly lifted her head, tears still sliding down her cheek, and stared up into the night sky—at the stars and the Moon. The Moon was full tonight, and it hung in the sky, shining brightly with its natural brilliance, which had been restored with the defeat of Metellia. That brilliance that she had restored. Usagi remembered how the castle, the Moon Kingdom, had been rebuilt from its ruined state after that fight. She had been supposed to rule it one day when she grew older. She had promised Luna. Now, that was never going to happen; she was going to die. Usagi wished she had accepted that role when she had the chance. Maybe she wouldn't have stayed on the Moon until she was older, but then at least the Moon Kingdom would have had a chance to be reborn. "Is this what you wanted for me when you sent me to be reborn?" Usagi spoke softly, tears still falling as she spoke, talking to a Queen that was long gone. "No…no, it isn't, is it? You wanted me to live, yet here I am about to die." Usagi looked down at the ground, tearing her eyes away from the Moon, "It's not fair…I don't want to die." Usagi spoke, her voice breaking, her tears falling onto the ground. "I'm sure you…the mother that loved me enough to ensure I was reborn wouldn't want me to die either…"

 

It felt quiet, and maybe the quiet would have been peaceful if such a heavy burden hadn't weighed on her shoulders. Of course, it was quiet, though it was late; Usagi had probably missed dinner by now. She had been out here a long time since school ended. Simply because she couldn't bear to look at her family's faces, knowing she didn't have much longer to live. Not her mom, who loved her but would yell at her for getting bad grades. Usagi knew her mom just wanted what was best for her. Not her hardworking Papa, or even her annoying little brother Shingo, who would call 'stupid Usagi,' tease her and steal her video games. Just looking at their faces made her want to burst into tears, knowing her time was limited. 

 

What time was it? Usagi wondered she knew it was late because of the lack of people around. Maybe it was nearly midnight? Usagi's mind wandered, trying to think about anything but her fate, so thinking about anything else was favorable to her right now. She thought about Haruka and Michiru, and she wished she hadn't. It only served to make her more upset. The tears fell faster now as she couldn't help but think about how she'd never get to see them or spend time with them again. She wondered why she was like this. Why couldn't she just accept she was going to die? She was going to die; she needed to accept it. 

 

She was going to die. So she just had to accept it. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

.

 

She needed to accept it already. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

Usagi stiffened as she felt a hand on her shoulder. She turned, looking up, and her eyes met a familiar pair of dark blue ones. Tears still fell down her cheeks, and she blinked for a moment. She wondered if her brain was playing tricks on her. But she opened her eyes, and they were still there. She was happy and upset; she felt so many things. Finally, she spoke, her voice breaking as she did. "Haruka…Michiru?"

_______ 

Usagi could only stare, her eyes wide. As tears continued falling down her cheeks, she found she couldn't say anything. She moved her lips in familiar ways, but no sound escaped her mouth. So she just stared as the tears continued to slip down her cheeks because she was still crying—she was such a crybaby. Haruka…Michiru, why were they here? 

 

Usagi stiffened as a pair of soft hands cupped her cheeks, Haruka's hands, and she shouldn't have stiffened at all, not at one of her lover's touch. Usagi couldn't bear it the way Haruka and Michiru looked at her with so much concern and worry. Yet she could see a steadfast determination in her eyes. It hurt, and it wasn't like the pain she felt in her chest, sharp and brutal, an almost dizzying pain. It was different because it didn't hurt physically, but somehow it was worse. “There…you are kitten…” Haruka spoke, her voice soft and gentle, yet it wavered, and Usagi felt Haruka brush her right cheek gently with her thumb. Usagi, even in the state she was in, could see the relief in her eyes; both her lover's eyes and Usagi just couldn't bear it. 

 

“Haruka, Michiru…why are you here?” Usagi asked slowly, her voice wavering as she tried to stay focused on Haruka and Michiru and ignore her tears and the pain in her chest. Usagi didn't say anything after that…she let Haruka run one of her hands gently through her hair, and she really couldn't bring herself to react much to the familiar touch. 

 

"Your Mom called us… you're family. They're all worried about you. You didn't go home after school, did you, Bunny?" Michiru asked, and Usagi could tell she was eyeing Usagi's schoolbag that sat next to her on the bench. Usagi averted her eyes, saying nothing; she didn't need to answer the question as the answer was obvious. "Bunny, you can talk to us…" Michiru spoke softly, likely in an attempt to get her to speak. Usagi shook her head slightly as she felt Haruka drop her hands from her cheek. She didn't want to talk, much less tell the truth. Because it was her fault she was dying, after all. She knew Mamoru was sick, so she went to bring him medicines and a bento. She was sure that was when the curse reached her and planted its seed in her lungs. All she wanted to do was be there for him as he seemed like he needed a friend, and look what her foolish kindness had brought her. She didn't regret reaching out to him, but she wished she had been more careful. 

 

.

 

. 

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Her chest hurt so much, and the pain increased by the second. It was unbearable, but she had to bear it. Usagi started coughing violently, and it hurt and made her throat burn. Her throat burned as she continued to cough, and the pain in her chest spiked. It hurt, it hurt, it hurt, it hurt. It hurt so much!

Even as her violent coughing slowed to a halt, she couldn't breathe; it was hard, too hard. It hurt her chest; it hurt to breathe. Her head dropped as she gripped the fabric of her uniform tightly as if it were a lifeline keeping her afloat in the ocean. Her ears rang, and vaguely, she could tell words were being spoken to her, but she couldn't make them out. 

 

It hurt. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

It hurt. 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

Her chest hurt so much! 

 

. 

 

. 

 

. 

 

That's when she noticed it splattered across her uniform. It was black…and it looked like blood. Usagi didn't get to ponder it any further before she passed out. 

_______ 

Minako was exactly sure where she was heading as she walked the streets of Tokyo, her gaze contracted on the ground. Well, it didn't matter where she was going; all she knew was that there had to be something she could do—transform, be that Venus again, and most importantly, save Usagi! She had to be able to save Usagi! She just had to! Minako's hands clenched into fists because she really didn't know what to do! 

 

But there had to be something! There just had to be! She was frustrated because she didn't know! She just didn't know! She didn't! "Excuse me?" Minako heard a voice say, and she turned after, ready to yell and scream at the person who bothered her—now of all times. She couldn't deal with anything else right now! No matter how small. Not when she was going to lose the person dearest to her, and she was left powerless. 

 

But she paused and blinked when she saw a man in a suit, his face obscured, holding out a business card to her. Minako paused before slowly taking it and looking down at what it said. Dead Moon Talent…

 

"Would you be interested in auditioning to become an Idol?" 

 

Minako looked up from the card and stared for a moment, and she paused. 

Maybe there was something she could do after all… 

To be that Venus again, the one everyone needed. 

 

To save Usagi, her Princess…

_______

Hotaru knew, even though she was six, that Michiru-mama, Haruka-papa, and Setsuna-Mama were hiding something from her. Something important, and she didn't know why, but it felt super super super important…i-m-p-o-r-t-a-n-t, that was the word she read in her book today, and she knew she was using to correctly because Setsuna-mama said she did! Hotaru felt like they were hiding something from her that she needed to know. Somewhere in the heart, she knew someone she cared for was hurting, and Hotaru didn't like that feeling. 

 

So that's why, since Michiru-mama and Haruka-papa were out and Setsuna-mama was working, probably. She was sneaking around. Even though Hotaru was only six, she knew she was doing something she wasn't supposed to because she really, really, really shouldn't be sneaking around. Cause she could get in trouble, and she didn't want that. But she just felt that someone she knew, her friend, was in danger, and Hotaru just needed to be there for her. Who? Hotaru wasn't sure. 

 

So that's why she was sneaking around. Sure, she might get into trouble, but she read in a book that it was better to ask forgiveness than permission. So she'd be fine, probably. Hotaru tried to be as quiet as possible as she slowly crept up the door to the guest room that Setsuna-mama, Michiru-mama, and Haruka-papa kept going in and out of. Michiru-mama and Haruka-papa did it a lot more than Setsuna-mama. Of course, Hotaru did try to ask what was in the room, but her parents wouldn't tell her. So Hotaru was going to find out herself. 

 

Hotaru reached the guest room door, and she had to stand on the very top of her tippy toes to reach the door handle, but she did, which was good because if she hadn't, she'd never find out what was in the room. Slowly and as quietly as she could, she opened the door, and it creaked a little as she did. Hotaru paused and looked around the hallway, making sure Setsuna-mama was not around, before slipping inside. 

 

Hotaru looked around the room, and at first, she didn't see anything special before she noticed a girl resting in the bed; she couldn't be older than her parents, Hotaru thought. She stepped further into the room, closer to the bed, and observed the girl. 

 

She was asleep, her breathing heavy, and she looked like she was in pain. The girl had golden blonde hair pulled into pigtails and two buns—Hotaru thought that was right, at least, and she was really pretty. Hotaru thought this girl was familiar to her; it was weird, but she was super sure she knew this girl. She didn't know why, but she felt as though it was true.

Hotaru carefully took another step forward, trying to look at the super-familiar girl. "Hotaru," a soft yet stern voice said. Hotaru stiffened, and she turned to see her Setsuna-mama also standing in the room, holding something that looked like water and a cloth. Was this girl sick, maybe? "You shouldn't be in here." 

 

"Setsuna-mama…I was…just curious…” Hotaru said slowly because she had been caught. Hotaru watched Setsuna-mama sigh and walk further into the room before placing the bowl of water and the cloth on the bedside table. Setsuna-mama turned and held out her hand. Hotaru took her mama's hand rather reluctantly because she hadn't meant to get caught. 

 

As Setsuna-mama walked her out of the room, she looked behind her at the sleeping girl one more time. "Setsuna-mama?" Hotaru spoke, though she hesitated because Setsuna-mama could be mad. 

 

"Yes, Hotaru," Her mama eventually replied, 

 

"Who is that girl?" There was a pause, 

 

"Nobody you need to worry about." Was her mama's only response, which was definitely not the one Hotaru had wanted at all. 

 

"Oh…do I know her?" Hotaru asked because surely her mama would know why the girl was so familiar to her. Her mama was super, super, super, super, super smart after all. 

 

"No." Hotaru was sure she heard her mama falter in her response for a moment, like super, super sure. 

 

"But I'm really sure I do." 

Notes:

Did you enjoy the chapter?

Hopefully.

Kudos and comments are appreciated, as always!

 

Also, for those who wanna talk or chill, I have a Discord server, and I'd love to see you guys there! I promise I don't bite. https://discord.gg/SGKyqYt9up

Edit: As of today, 11/20/2024, I'm going back to editing and revising the first 31 chapters of this fic. Earlier chapters will have a lot of stuff rewritten to improve the quality, and later chapters will be more so just edited. Nothing major will be changed, but it still might be worth a reread. These revisions will be ao3 only as I hate navigating ff.net. Well, I am probably going to change one thing, which I'm going to have Usagi always be aware Haruka is a girl.

Chapter 39: Soldier of Love (Part 1)

Notes:

So this is part 1 of this chapter, as it's been a good minute, and I wanted to get something out to you guys. So I apologize, but it's not as long as usual.

The good news, though, is that I've decided to put this fanfiction back on monthly updates, so I will work really hard and have part 2 written and published next month! Since I've been asked before, this chapter will not go up on FF.net until I finish part 2.

“Oh my.” Came the voice of a woman with pink hair, followed by her laugh as she swung back and forth on a trapeze swing, gazing into the mirror in her hands, a smile on her face. “Here’s a piece of news. One of the Sailor Senshi can’t transform.” More laughter echoed through the room, and a woman with blue hair precariously balancing on a circus ball spoke, 

“I suppose there are late bloomers in every world.” The woman paused as she stepped from one ball to the next, “Wouldn’t it be fun if we used this to do something other than spread nightmares to the people of this city?” The woman was smiling cruelly as a series of giggles followed her words. 

“I suppose we could…” Another woman, this one with green hair, chimed in, and she seemed to be mulling over the idea. She paused momentarily before speaking. “Then…Xenotime, Zeolite!” The woman called out to names in the poorly lit circus tent, and as if summoned by this, two blades shot into the air, quickly followed by two rather small men with blonde hair and checkered patterns on their clothing. 

“You can count on us! We won’t fail like that incompetent Amazon Trio did!” One of the men started to speak, and the other quickly completed his unfinished thoughts and spoke them aloud. 

“And by the we’re done, we’ll fill Queen Nehellina’s greatest desire to claim the Legendary Silver Crystal for the Dead Moon!” 

_______ 

Usagi opened her eyes, and the first thing she felt was the sharp pain in her chest as she coughed violently. Each time she coughed, her throat burned as if it was on fire. Usagi could see splatters of black blood on the white sheets of the bed she was lying in, and she felt bad because now Mom would have to wash the sheets because of her. Her throat still burned even though she had stopped coughing, and her chest still hurt so much. “It’s okay, kitten, have some water.” Usagi paused at the voice and nickname, turning her head to see Haruka standing at her bedside holding a glass of water. 

“Haruka?... Why…you’ll…?” Usagi asked, and her talking certainly didn’t help the burning in her throat. Maybe Haruka realized this because she shook her head and moved the glass of water, pressing it against her lips. Usagi hesitated a moment before she took a sip of the water, hungrily gulping the rest down. 

Haruka still didn’t say anything as she pulled the glass away from her lips, which were broken and chapped, placing the empty glass on the bedside table before sitting down on the edge of her bed. “How are you feeling kitten?” 

Usagi turned her head away from Haruka, staring at the wall instead of her girlfriend. “Fine, I guess. My throat is burning, and the pain in my chest won’t go away.” Usagi spoke quietly in an attempt not to aggravate the burning in her throat. A hand reached over and cupped her cheek, turning her head so she could look at Haruka again. 

“That’s not fine, kitten. You know that. You should have told us something was wrong.” Haruka said, her voice steady, but Usagi was sure she heard it waver for just a moment. Usagi looked into Haruka’s eyes and saw the pain that shone in them. She felt guilty because she knew the pain that shone in Haruka’s eyes was because of her. Usagi couldn’t bring herself to apologize; instead, she spoke, 

“Haruka, you shouldn’t be here. The black rose will infect you, too.” Usagi spoke, her voice cracking because just the thought of either Haruka or Michiru suffering her same fate tore her heart into pieces. Much to Usagi’s horror, Haruka just shook her head, placing a finger to her lips, 

“Don’t worry, kitten. Don’t you remember the promise I made to you?” Haruka’s voice was soft and gentle like silk, and Usagi’s eyes were locked on her girlfriend, who was so close, dangerously so. Haruka moved her hand so it was cupping Usagi’s cheek once again, and she caressed it with her fingers, her touch so gentle as if she were handling a fragile piece of glass. “No matter what happens or how gravely I’m wounded, I won’t leave you. This is true for both Michiru and I, so please let us take care of you.” 

“Haruka…are you sure?” Usagi asked; the burning in their throat felt like it increased with each word she spoke. Haruka merely smiled at her before leaning down and pressing a soft and quick kiss against her lips; upon pulling away, Haruka smiled, and her eyes shined with an unfathomable amount of love and care. 

“Of course, I’d do anything for you, my beautiful Princess.” 

 

_______

Haruka’s hands were shaking as she sat down on the couch, her breath uneven. It was almost too much seeing Usagi like that, so sick and weak, yet doing everything she could to push them away. She hated seeing Usagi in so much pain, and it had been hard to force a smile on her face, but she had to smile for Usagi’s sake. “Haruka-papa, are you okay?” A little voice asked, and Haruka knew it was Hotaru’s. Haruka opened her eyes to see her adoptive daughter standing in front of her, and Haruka had to force herself to smile again. She had to this time for her daughter’s sake. 

“Of course, I am Hotaru.” Haruka did her very best to keep her voice steady, but it was hard. Haruka watched as Hotaru tilted her head to the side and looked at her curiously, 

“But your eyes are sad, Haruka-papa,” Hotaru spoke in a tone that one wouldn’t expect to hear from a six-year-old. But Hotaru wasn’t a normal six-year-old; she had gone from six months to six years old in a matter of weeks. Haruka reached out and patted her daughter’s head gently, 

“Papa’s just got lots on her mind. That’s all Hotaru; there's no need to worry.” Maybe if Hotaru were a normal six-year-old, she would’ve taken those words at face value, but again, Hotaru was anything but normal. Hotaru frowned at her, her tiny lips forming into something that was a mix of pout and a disapproving frown. It would have been cute if there hadn’t been so much on Haruka’s mind.

“Why are you lying, Haruka-papa?” Hotaru asked with another tilt of her head, clearly confused, a clear indicator that despite Hotaru’s ability to read heavy books twice her size or utilize a power Haruka assumed belonged to Saturn to monitor the solar system, she was still only a six-year-old. “Setsuna-mama and Michiru-mama say lying is wrong. So Haruka-papa shouldn’t lie.” Haruka allowed herself to smile a bit more genuinely at the naive words, 

“Papa’s not lying, Hotaru, and you don’t have to worry because Papa’s really strong, remember?” Haruka watched Hotaru carefully as she nodded at her words. “Now, don’t you have Violin practice with Michiru-mama?” Haruka watched as Hotaru practically deflated at her words, and her concern for Haruka vanished, instead melting into a pout. 

“But I don’t wanna,” Hotaru whined and looked at Haruka with pleading eyes, clearly a tactic to get out of practice. “Do I have to, Haruka-papa?” Haruka chuckled a bit at Hotaru’s whine and nodded. 

“You do since you promised Michiru-mama, remember?” Hotaru’s pout grew immensely at Haruka’s words, which were amusing and a welcome distraction from her thoughts. Before Hotaru sighed, a dejected sound, which was more of a whine. 

“Fine…” Hotaru said, dragging out the word a bit longer than necessary. “I’ll go see Michiru-mama now,” Hotaru said, her voice still whiney, and it was obvious she was still sulking as she slunk out of the room. Alone again, Haruka sighed as she was now left alone with her emotions and no adorable six-year-old daughters to distract her. Haruka worried, and she could only hope everything would turn out okay and that her Princess would get better. The Inners would defeat this enemy, and her Princess would go back to her bubbly, happy self. 

This time, Haruka couldn’t do anything she couldn’t transform, so she could only hope. 

_______

Setsuna walked down the sidewalk, grocery bags in hand, noting how dirty the city had gotten since the eclipse. That beautiful eclipse was, in reality, a bad omen. Setsuna sighed and shook her head, trying to stop her thoughts from lingering on something she could do nothing about at the moment. Instead, she decided to observe her surroundings and noticed the arcade. Didn’t Motoki work there? 

She hadn’t seen him since she graduated college, as she had just so happened to have enough credits to graduate early. It would be nice to see him again, she thought. “I have had enough!” A shrill shriek interrupted Setsuna’s musing, and she looked back at the arcade to see a girl her age with reddish-brown hair and a pink dress storm out of the arcade. Reika, her brain supplied for her as she recognized the girl—Nishimura Reika, another one of her college friends and Motoki’s girlfriend. 

Setsuna, against her better judgment, stood there observing the scene, wondering what could have made Reika so upset. In other words, she was curious to see who Reika could be yelling at, so her eyes widened a bit when she saw Motoki standing in front of Reika, looking apologetic. Ah, that made sense since Reika had just stormed the arcade, after all. Realizing what this was, Setsuna knew she should probably look away, but she couldn’t, as it was a bit mesmerizing. “I have had enough of you, Motoki! I’ve given you so many chances, and yet you do this again!” Motoki, to his credit, stayed quiet, though Setsuna did notice he had opened his mouth to speak for quickly shutting it. “This is the last time I’m putting up with this! We’re done, you hear me?” Reika screamed, jabbing a finger into Motoki’s chest before storming off. 

Setsuna realized what she had just witnessed, averting her gaze to the stunned Matoki and continuing to walk like she had not just watched someone break up. Now, Reika was her friend, so that she could comfort her, but she hadn’t properly talked to Reika in half a year, and doing so to comfort her would be admitting she had watched her breaking up with Motoki, and Setsuna did not want to admit that. Anyway, she had medicine she needed to get home, for Usagi’s sake, plus who knows what trouble Hotaru could be getting into. So, for those reasons, and maybe for her sanity, Setsuna decided she did not just see that and just to go home. 

She saw nothing. Absolutely nothing.

_______

Usagi was awoken from the rest she definitely needed by a bright light shining through her window. Usagi despite the burning of her throat and the near-constant pain in her chest, Usagi forced herself to sit up in bed. Usagi wasn’t sure if she was hallucinating because she was half asleep or because she had a black rose in her chest and was dying, but she was certain she saw a bright, blinding light shining into the room from outside; she was pretty sure she saw it flashing too. Usagi wasn’t exactly sure if she was hallucinating or not, as the like disappeared as soon as it came. Was it the work of Dead Moon, maybe? Usagi sighed, ignoring the pain in her chest, and slowly climbed out of bed. Her legs felt weak like they were made of jello. But if it was Dead Moon, she had to do something. 

The door creaked open, and Usagi slowly turned her head towards it, her gaze unfocused. She relaxed when she saw it was only Michiru. “Usagi, what are you doing out of bed?” Michiru asked, and before Usagi knew it or could even register what was happening, her green-haired girlfriend was at her side. “You need to stay in bed,” Michiru said, her voice soft and almost chiding. It was strange to Usagi, maybe because she was so sick, how easily Michiru was able to pick Usagi up, pulling her into her arms. Almost instinctively, Usagi wrapped her arms around Michiru’s neck. 

Maybe it was because she was, well…dying that it took Usagi a minute to say anything, and by then, Michiru had already put her back in bed. “But… Michi, I saw a strange light. It… could be Dead Moon.” Michiru sighed clearly at Usagi’s words and ran a gentle hand through Usagi’s hair before pulling the blankets back over Usagi. 

“If it is, then the others will handle it. Right now, you need rest, bunny. I can’t let anything else happen to you.” Michiru’s voice was soft and soothing, and Usagi wouldn’t admit it, but it helped calm her slightly. 

“But it’s late, right? What if they don’t know.” Usagi protested, her words likely coming across as weaker than she would have liked them to. “What if something happens?” Usagi paused only for a moment, which apparently was enough time for Michiru to speak. 

“Nothing's going to happen, bunny,” Michiru whispered and ran her hand gently through Usagi’s hair again. Usagi desperately wanted to believe Michiru’s soft words and her assurances, but she just couldn’t. 

“But you don’t know that, Michi,” Usagi said, as it became increasingly difficult to ignore the pain in her throat and chest. “If I can't go…” Usagi paused the burning in her throat, making it hard to say everything she wanted to at once. “Will you go check, Michi?” Usagi said, her voice coming out weak and pitiful. Usagi wasn’t sure if she was seeing things, but she was sure she saw Michiru hesitate for just a moment before her girlfriend smiled. 

“Of course I will, bunny. Anything for you.” Michiru said, leaning down and placing a gentle kiss on her lips. “Now, if you need anything, just call for Setsuna or Haruka, alright?” Michiru’s voice was still unbearably gentle as she stepped away from the bed. “I hope you sleep well, my beautiful Princess.” 

_______ 

The beautiful melody of a flute permeated the air of Juuban, breaking the silence of the night. The source of the sound was the balcony of a luxury apartment, where an odd-looking man with pale blue hair with a single pink streak, green skin, and pointed ears stood leaning against the railing, playing an odd-looking instrument. 

Eventually, the man brought the instrument away from his lips and sighed before speaking, “It seems our journey here was worth it. This planet is filled to the brim with energy.” The man paused for a moment, and it seemed as though he was pondering something. A few more moments passed in silence before he spoke once more, “Wouldn’t you agree, Ann?” He looked towards a woman sitting on the railing next to him, who looked very similar in appearance to him, the only difference being the color of her clothes and the fact that her hair was a light pink, like flower petals, and had two pale blue strips in it. 

“Of course I do, Al.” The woman laughed, and it wasn’t a pretty sound, but it wasn’t a horrid or cruel sound. It was just a laugh that sounded fairly amused. “I think this planet could become home.” The woman paused just as the man did, her head tilting to the side; she seemed to be thinking about something as well. “It could be our new home, forever.” The woman laughed again, this one more of a giggle, “After all, the creatures of this planet seem to be brimming with energy.” 

The man smiled, bringing the strange-looking instrument to his lips and starting to play his beautiful melodies once more.

 

_______

A jacket clung to Michiru’s figure thanks to cold, biting winds, which were very out of season as it was the middle of summer. It may be the middle of the night, but the winds shouldn’t be this cold. However, the unseasonal wind did not matter much to Michiru at the moment as she stared down at the large crater in the middle of the street. She couldn’t call what she wasn’t looking at anything but a crater as it was a large gaping hole; some sort of impact in the middle of the street clearly created that. 

Michiru’s first thought was a meteor; maybe it was a probable explanation after all. But Michiru quickly discarded the thought, as she did not see any meteor in the crater, and it’s not like it could have burned up in the atmosphere, as then there would have been nothing to create the crater. Michiru wondered for a moment if maybe the meteor had been destroyed by impact. Still, she dismissed that notion as well, as Michiru did not see any pieces of rubble that could be pieces of a meteor—only pieces of broken concrete. 

Furthermore, there was a strange green substance growing inside the crater, and Michiru didn’t know what it was; she was quite certain it wasn’t from Earth, as she could feel the energy around the crater that was foreign, not of this Solar System. Worse, she was certain this enemy did not belong to Dead Moon, as she could tell that it was far different from the energy admitted from Usagi’s curse. 

Michiru’s stomach twisted in knots as this didn’t bode well. Another new enemy when they hadn’t even defeated the first, and worse, it wasn’t of this Solar System, and Michiru couldn’t transform. Neither could Haruka and Setsuna, and none of them knew why. Michiru sighed, as this was frustrating. There were now two enemies, and Michiru couldn’t do anything. That fact alone was enough to swallow, especially when Usagi was cursed, and as much as Michiru hated to admit it, dying. All while they had Hotaru to care for. What if things got bad enough that Saturn awoke again? What could they do? Dead Moon needed to be defeated before Usagi died of the cursed rose in her chest, and she couldn’t do anything. 

Now, there was another new enemy that Michiru knew nothing about. This was all so frustrating! Michiru hated feeling so useless, knowing that all she could do was hope. Michiru sighed, and as she did so, the quiet of the night was broken by a beautiful melody. It sounded like a flute, and it was a beautiful sound. Normally, such a melodic sound would put Michiru at ease.

But for some reason, it only made Michiru’s uneasiness grow.

 

_______

 

Minako let out a frustrated sigh as she practically stomped down the streets, huffing; Artemis trailed behind her. All she could think about was her friend's reaction to her being scouted, and it seriously irradiated her, as her friends didn’t get it! Of course, she knew this was a trap set by Dead Moon! She wasn’t an idiot! But this was her chance to be that Venus again! The Venus she needed to be! The fearless leader who could accomplish everything she had set her mind to! That was the Venus she needed to be because that was Venus that could save her Princess! Not the current Venus, and definitely not Aino Minako! 

Sure, she couldn’t transform, which her friends did not know, but she knew she could do this. She would be able to achieve something by going to this audition, by knowingly walking into a trap. This is what she needed to do to be that Venus again, to save her Princess. She had to save her Princess because she had been unable to save her back then. She, Venus, not Aino Minako, needed to redeem herself and save her Princess this time. Minako sighed as she stood in front of the entrance to Dead Moon Circus; she could do this. She knew she could. She had to be able to do this. For her Princess, to save Usagi, and to be that Venus again. The Venus, everyone needed. She needed to be a worthy leader again. 

This was her chance, and Minako knew it was her chance. Despite what everyone else, Ami, Rei, and Makoto had said. Telling her not to go because it was a trap. But really, what did it matter if it was a trap? To her, it didn’t matter because saving Usagi, her Princess, was worth it. They didn’t have much time. How much longer did they have before Usagi could no longer withstand the rose growing in her chest? How much longer did they have before the rose was fully grown? What would happen then? Would Usagi slowly suffocate, or maybe she would choke on her blood and die? They didn’t know, they didn’t know, they didn’t know! They didn’t know how much time they had left to defeat the enemy. This circus and its Queen were an ancient enemy of their kingdom, the Silver Millenium. If Usagi died, the Silver Millenium would never be reborn because it would have no Queen. 

But that wasn’t important to Minako; well, of course, it was; Minako wanted their kingdom to be reborn. But there was something more important than that, than their kingdom being reborn and serving a Queen of the Silver Millenium once again. That something was Usagi, her princess, her friend. The person who in her previous had swore to protect when she, the Princess of Venus, had only been a child. Usagi, her friend, was more important. She couldn’t lose Usagi, who was bubbly, a bit clumsy, and sometimes a crybaby. Her failing buddy, whom she could lament having to make up tests with, the girl she’d pass notes to during boring classes, the girl who would always tell her about whatever manga she was reading. She couldn’t lose her. She couldn’t lose Usagi. Minako would rather die than lose Usagi. 

So she had to do this. She had to. There was no other path to take, no other choice. This is what she had to do, she was sure. “Mina, are you sure about this?” Artemis asked, and Minako looked down at the white cat by her feet, her expression serious. She nodded, 

“This is what I have to do, Artemis, for Usagi’s sake,” Minako spoke, her voice betraying no trace of doubt. Artemis looked at her, clearly worried. Minako could see clear as day in her feline friend’s emerald eyes, but she didn’t have a second to lose, not for doubts, second-guessing, or even thinking she had to do this. For Usagi, her friend, her Princess. Minako looked away from Artemis, instead looking back up at the Dead Moon Circus. 

She could do this. She would do this; she would see this through without a trace of fear in her heart. For the future. For her future, for this planet’s future, for their kingdom’s future, and most important of all, Usagi’s future. So Minako could rest easy knowing that Usagi would live another day and many more to follow. Minako took a deep breath and stared at the circus before her in the distance; the large tent of Dead Moon stared right back at her. 

Minako knew she could do this. 

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed this chapter, though really, it's half of a chapter, and yeah, a lot of it was spent setting up the next arc. But I need to do that somewhere. In this chapter and the last chapter, I've been hinting at what's going to happen at the end of this arc. If any of you think you've figured it out, you should put your guesses in the comments. I'd love to see that! If you do it correctly, I guess I won't tell you, obviously, but you will get bonus points that do absolutely nothing!

Other than that, I've started going back and rewriting, editing, and revising the early chapters (The Dark Kingdom) of this fic, as I'm not happy with them. No plot will be changed. However, I am planning to add some new scenes in some chapters (I'm not telling which yet *evil laughter*). I'm just not happy with them as I've improved as a writer over the last two years! I hope you'll continue to stick with me as this fic goes on! Anyway, I'm going to shut up now! So, thanks for reading, and please, I'd appreciate any comments and kudos. Especially comments hearing what any of you guys think makes my whole day! So without further ado! Have a great day/night!

Notes:

Please leave comments to tell me what you think! I love getting comments!

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of Sailor Moon
• Part 1 of Sailor Moon Shipping
• Part 1 of Long Running Fics
• Part 6 of Random Things I Write
• Part 1 of Precious Princess (Verse)